tihvary of t:he theological ^eminarjp PRINCETON • NEW JERSEY •«^j)' PURCHASED BY THE HAMILL MISSIONARY FUND BV 2120 .H84 1842 Huie, James A. History of Christian missions HISTORY CHRISTIAN MISSIONS, FfiOM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME. BY JAMES A. HUIE, Autlior of " The History of the Jews " and " Records of Female Piety. " Jesus said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." — Mai°k, xvi. 15. EDINBURGH: OLIVER & BOYD, TWEEDDALE COURT AND SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, & CO., LONDON. MDCCCXLII. ENTERED IN STATIONERS HAT.I. Printed by Oliver & Boyd, Tweeddale Court, High Street, Edinburgh. PREFACE. In the following Work, it has been the aim of the Author to present, in a moderate compass, a narra- tive of the chief events which mark the history of Missions in modem times. He has endeavoured to compress within the limits of a single volume the most interesting records of those attempts which, with more or less success, have been made to win the heathen to the faith of Christ. As he has always referred to his authorities, he does not deem it necessary here to state the sources of that information, which lies scattered over a variety of volumes and periodicals. It has been his earnest desire to study impartiality, and to devote to the missionary labours of diflFerent communions that share of attention which they may justly claim. In conclusion, he cannot but express a hope that this narrative of past efforts may, by the blessing of God, in some measure tend to incite to future exertions. Edinburgh, May 1342. CONTENTS. Introduction, Page 9 CHAPTER I. MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. Romish IMissions to the East Indies — Francis Xavier — His early Life— Voyage to India— Labours among the Paravas — Method of proceeding — Visits Malacca, Ternate, and the Del Moro Islands — Proceeds to Japan— Indefatigable Exer- tions there— Projects a Mission to China, but dies before reaching that Country — The Emperor Akbar — Unsuccessful Attempts to convert him— Madura Mission — Arts of the Jesuits — Present State of Romanism in India, 15 CHAPTER. II. ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. Mission to Japan— Labours of Torres and Almeida— Consider- able Success— Conversion of some native Princes — Japanese Embassy to Rome— Continued Persecutions and Destruction of the Mission— China -Ricci and Schaal— Persecutions- State of Romanism in China — Missions to Tonquin and Siam, 34 CHAPTER II L ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. Missions to Brazil — The Tupis— Labours of Anchieta— His Influence over the Natives— Miracles ascribed to him — Indian Caricature of Romanism — Paraguay — Perilous Ad- venture of a Missionary— Formation of Eeductiojis— Oppo- sition to the Jesuits— The Paulistas — Jesuits arm their Dependants — Plan followed in the Reductions — Advantages and Disadvantages of this System— Maranham— Antonio Vieyra— The Jesuits Opponents of Slavery— The Chiquitos and Cavallero— The Moxos and Baraza— The Treaty of Limits — Aldeas of Maranham— Expulsion of the Jesuits from the Portuguese and Spanish Dominions— Peru— Cali- fornia— Canada, 52 6 CONTENTS. CHAPTER IV. MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. Protestant Missions — Southern India— Danish Mission at Trau- quebar— Ziegenbalg — Society for Promoting Christian Know- ledge — Tamul New Testament— Labours of Schultz— The Tamul Bible completed — Mission at Madras— Care of the Missionaries to prevent false Profession— Aaron, a native Clergyman — Station at Cuddalore — War in India between the French and English — Arrival of Swartz in Hindostan — Anecdotes of him— Jubilee of the Mission— Capture of Cud- dalore — Swartz removes to Trichinopoly — Arunasalem — ■ Chequered Career of Kiernander— Swartz's Mode of Life — His indefatigable Labours — His Acquaintance with the Ra- jah Tuljajee— His sole Publication— He is sent on a Mission to Hyder Ali — Ordination of Kohlhoff — Swartz made Guar- dian of the Heir to the Throne of Tanj ore— Ordination of Sattianaden— Swartz refutes a Calumny made in the House of Commons — His Death and Character — Revival of Religion in Southern India — Visit of Dr C. Buchanan — Recent Events connected with the Mission, Page 8'2 CHAPTER V. MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA CONTINUED. Church Missionary Society — Rhenius — Case of a Guru — The Jainas — Tinnevelly Mission — Harmony of the Gospels — Re- vised Tamul Testament — Christian Villages — -Dispute between the Society and Rhenius — His Death— Church of Scotland's Mission at Madras — Recent Events connected with it, .... 1 1 1 CHAPTER VI. MISSIONS TO NORTHERN INDIA. Missions to Northern India — Baptist Connexion — Dr Carey — His early Labours and Trials— Translations of the Scriptures — Marshman and Ward— Fire at Serampore — Revision of the Company's Charter— Native Schools — Native College — Death of Ward — Law son — Government Offices opened to native Christians — Deaths of Carey and Marshman — Labours of Chamberlain— Church of England— Henry Martyn — Ab- dool Messeeh — Awakening at Kishnagur — London Mission- ary Society — Various Stations — Church of Scotland — Dr Duff CONTENTS. 7 — General Assembly's Institution — Conversions— Education of Natives, Page 121 CHAPTER VII. MISSIONS TO CEYLON AND WESTERN INDIA. Missions to Ceylon— English Baptists — American Labourers — Various Plans and Success — Institution at Batticotta — No- tices of different Missionaries— Church Missionary Society — General Assembly's Mission at Bombay — Dr Wilson — Par- seeism — Poonah, 147 CHAPTER VIII. MISSIONS TO CHINA AND THE EASTERN PENINSULA. Missions to China— Dr Morrison — Translation of the Scrip- tures and other Works— Conversions — Leang Afah, a Chinese Preacher — Death of Morrison— Gutzlaff—Medhurst — Recent Operations— ]\Ialacca—Dr IMilne— Anglo-Chinese College — Essay on the Soul— Exposition of the Ephesians — Death of Milne — Present State of the Mission — Penang — Batavia — Tract Distribution — Productions of the Mission Press— Burman Empire — Mr and Mrs Judson — Moung Nan and other Converts — Visit to the Capital — Burmese War — Suf- ferings of the Missionaries — Death of Mrs Judson— Labours of Mr Boardman — Recent Proceedings — Missions in Russian Asia, 158 CHAPTER IX. MISSIONS TO AFRICA. Missions to South Africa — Moravian Church — Schmidt — Mis- sion interrupted — Renewed — Gnadenthal— Other Stations — London Missionary Society — Vanderkemp— Dr Philip — Mr Moffat — Wesleyan Missions— Church Missionary Society's Efforts in Western Africa, 192 CHAPTER X. MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. Missions to Greenland — Hans Egede — His Labours — Moravian Brethren— Their Success delayed— Kayaruak, the first Con- vert — NewHernnhut — Lichtenfels — Lichtenau — Fredericks- thai — Labrador — Moravian Missions — Different Stations, and Progress of the Gospel, 218 8 CONTENTS. CHAPTER XI. MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. Puritan Settlers in New England — Eliot — Translation of the Bible — Indian Towns — Labours of the Mayhews — Brainerd — His Plans and Success — Bishop Berkeley— Moravians — Success and Sufferings — Zeisberger— Present State of the Missions — American Board of Missions, Page 246 CHAPTER XII. MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. West Indies — Moravians — Danish Islands — Jamaica — Antigua — Wesleyans— Their Labours in different Islands— Opposi- tion — London Missionary Society — Baptists — Guiana — Moravians and other Missionaries, 268 CHAPTER XIII. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. London Missionary Society — Voyage of the Duff— Tahiti — Missionaries long unsuccessful — Pomare — He embraces Christianity, and defeats his Pagan Adversaries — Profession of the Gospel general — Prayer of Pomare — Tamatoa, Chief of Raiatea — Printing-press established — European Arts introduced — Elevation of the Female Sex — Speech of a Raia- tean Chief — Royal Mission Chapel — Tahitian Sabbath — Bap- tism and the Lord's Supper — Deacons — Codes of Laws — Tattooing and Toaroarii — Death of Pomare and his Son — Queen of Tahiti — Recent Events in the Georgian and So- ciety Islands — Rurutoo— Aitutaki— Rarotonga, 294 CHAPTER XIV. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. Sandvrich Islands— King Rihoriho— He abolishes Idolatry, and overcomes the Pagan Party — American Mission — Letter of the King to England — Keopuolani, a royal Convert— Riho- riho visits Britain, and dies — His Brother succeeds — Rebel- lion suppressed — Results of Intercourse with Europeans — Karaimoku — Hawaiian Palace and Chapel — Kahumanu — Present State of Affairs — Friendly Islands—Samoan Group — Marquesas— New Hebrides— Murder of Mr Williams — Missions established— New Zealand— Church and Wesleyan Missionary Societies— Progress of the Gospel and Demand for the Scriptures— Concluding Remarks, 327 HISTORY CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. INTRODUCTION. The design of Religious Missions is to bring to the knowledge of the true God those who are ignorant of his will and strangers to his promises. The reason why such efforts are necessary is to be found in the apostasy of man from his original estate, and in the condition of sin and misery which flows from it. Missionary exer- tions are an index at once of the lamentable fact that by nature " there is none that doeth good, no not one ;" and of the great truth that out of this general mass of ungodliness the Most High has chosen " a seed to serve him," an elect band of witnesses to his truth, and promoters of his glory. The missionary enter- prise not merely harmonizes with, but is a natural consequence of piety ; for none who have themselves " tasted that the Lord is gracious," and who are aware that the vast majority of the human race are living in a manner utterly at variance with God's commands, can be insensible to the duty of endeavouring, by every means in their power, to bring others to the knowledge of that truth in which they themselves have found peace, comfort, and joy. While thus a missionary spirit is an invariable re- 10 INTRODUCTION. suit of the operation of divine grace upon tlie soul, its manifestations must evidently be various, according to circumstances. In the times of the Mosaic dispensation, vs^lien, for wise reasons, it pleased the Almighty to confine the knowledge of himself within the limits of a single nation, such a temper was not annihilated, and could not even be justly said to have had its demonstrations kept in abeyance. In the heart of every one who had been led to see the spiritual meaning of the rites and ceremonies of the Levitical law, there could not but exist a desire to communicate to those around an accurate perception of their true relation to God, and the real end of their existence in this transitory state. While this anxiety for the spiritual improvement of the mem- bers of the Jewish church must have been diffused even among the humblest members of Christ's mys- tical body in those times, it is unquestionable that, to the minds of some, there was presented the prospect of a more glorious order of things, when the worship of Jehovah should no longer be confined to one people. This is manifest from many portions of the ancient Scriptures, where the universality of Messiah's kingdom is declared sometimes in more literal, at other times in more figurative language. While such predictions were delivered by the inspiration of Him who " seetli the end from the beginning," it may well be believed that, at all events among the more enlightened, there would often be breathed such a prayer as that of the Psalmist, " God be merciful unto us, and bless us ; and cause his lace to shine upon us : that thy way may be known upon earth, thy saving health among all nations ;" — a prayer in which the divine influence upon any indivi- dual is considered to be not simply an end in itself, but a means of procuring si3iritual benefits to the whole human race. Such a prayer is a delightful anticipa- tion of the spirit of evangelical times, and I'orms no un- important link in the cliain of scriptural evidence by which it has been established, " that the chief end for which the christian church is constituted— the lead- INTRODUCTION, 11 ing design for which she is made the repository of heavenly blessings — the great command under which she is laid — the supreme function which she is called on to discharge — is, in the name of her glorified Redeemer, unceasingly to act the part of an evangelist to all the woi'ld.^' The parting words of our Lord to his disciples were, " all power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptiz- ing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, .and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever 1 have commanded you : and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." Here is at once the commission and the encouragement. In consequence there was immediately a strong manifesta- tion of a missionary spirit, and, as it has been well re- marked, " the Redeemer's parting command seemed to ring in every ear, and vitally influence every feeling and faculty of the renewed soul/' The gift of tongues and the power of working miracles were communicated to the teachers of the gospel as means indispensable for attesting its claims in its primary stage ; and the New Testament itself records the success of its promul- gation. Nor did the impulse thus given speedily sub- side, for at the close of the second century there were few districts of the Roman empire which remained ignorant of the glad tidings of salvation. The zeal of the church carried its members to prosecute the work of evangelisation even into the most remote nations to which the circumstances of the times gave them access. The agency employed in this good work varied according to circumstances. We read, for instance, that Pantaenus, a man of great talents and learning, and who, as the head of the catechetical school at Alex- andria, occupied a prominent station, cheerfully relin- quished all the pleasures of polished society, to preach the gospel among the half-civilized inhabitants of India. On other occasions our holy religion was propagated by means apparently much less likely to be successful. For example, it was made known in Abyssinia by the 1 2 INTRODUCTION. instrumentality of a Roman named Frumentius, who, having been in his youth taken prisoner by the natives, was presented to the king, and obtained promotion in his court. Here he employed his influence for the ex- tension of the truth, procured the building of a church, and had the pleasure of seeing some natives converted to Christianity. Returning at length to his own coun- try, he informed Athanasius that there was a great pro- bability of the gospel's taking deep root in Abyssinia, if properly qualified missionaries were sent thither. The illustrious prelate replied, that no one could be so well fitted to superintend the contemplated mission as him- self. Frumentius was accordingly consecrated a bishop, and in this new capacity resumed the labours which he had commenced as a simple layman. His exertions were attended with remarkable success ; and he had soon the satisfaction of seeing " Ethiopia stretch out her hands to God." Nearly about the same period Iberia, the modern Georgia, received its first lessons of christian truth from a pious woman, taken prisoner in a maraud- ing excursion. Her sanctity of life impressed the hearts of the king and queen, and disposed them to receive the gospel. They despatched an embassy to Constantine the Great, requesting that a supply of christian teachers might be sent to them ; and their desire was complied with. Even after the evangelical faith had become miserably corrupted, and ignorant superstition had almost uni- versally taken the jjlace of enlightened devotion, there were not wanting instances of ardent Zealand successful effort in the cause of missions. The eighth century has been characterized by Milner as the " maturity of Anti- christ ;" and yet even in this dark and dismal age we find sufficient evidence that there still existed a warm interest in the salvation of those who were living amidst the pollutions of heathen idolatry. One name stands out in bold relief against the grovelling folly of this era ; and our countrymen may rejoice that its posses- sor was a Briton. Boniface was occupied from youth to a very advanced age in proclaiming redemption to INTRODUCTION. 13 the pagan inhabitants of northern Germany, where, in the end, he was treacherously murdered by the very barbarians for Avhose eternal welfare he had so lona: praj^ed and toiled. At length the slumbers of that church, to whose gen- eral inefficiency such men as he were but rare excep- tions, were broken by the Reformation, and evangelical truth was again disclosed in all that strength and beauty which in former times had drawn so many nations into an acknowledgment of its claims. But, signal as was the improvement of that memorable era, the difficulties encountered in the establishment of the Protestant faith were too numerous to admit of any attention being paid to the spiritual wants of heathen countries. It was not until those obstacles were surmounted, and the cause of true religion placed upon a firm basis, that any reason- able expectation could be formed of a successful move- ment against the superstitions which prevailed " in the dark places of the earth." In the mean time, while Romanism was maintaining a desperate conflict with the principles of a purer creed at home, in pagan lands its emissaries were striving, in the spirit of ardent zeal, to evince that the aspersions cast upon their communion by her enemies were altogether groundless, inasmuch as she was testifying to the truth, not only in regions where her voice was listened to with deep reverence and submission, but amidst scenes where her authority was not acknowledged. While carried away by the reports, often ill founded, which these missionaries sent home of the success of their labours, and not adverting to the difference of circumstances which prevented the reform- ed ministers from embarking in a similar enterprise, it might be excusable in a conscientious Roman Catholic to conclude that the exertions of his church marked her out as the true representative of Him who was to have " the heathen for his inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for his possession." Nor would these feelings have lost aught of their strength, if such an individual had lived to see the apathy witli which, till a 14 INTRODUCTION. comparatively recent period, Protestants regarded the miserable condition of unchristianized lands. Long after the time when external prosperity might have disposed men to show their gratitude to Him from whom they had received the precious gift, by sending the knowledge of His gospel to less favoured nations, did they remain unmindful of the state of those who were still strangers to the covenant of promise. It is well for the modern churches that a diffeient tale can now be told. It is to us a subject of deep thanksgiving that many thousands of perishing heathen have been brought to the know- ledge and reception of " the truth as it is in Jesus " through the instrumentality of British Christians. We may remember with pleasure that it is, in a great mea- sure, by means of the inhabitants of this favoured land tliat the gospel message is now so widely heard ; and the address of the poet to the extending church is nearly applicable : — " 'Tis true, nor winter stays thy growth, Nor torrid summer's sickly smile ; The flashing billows of the south Break not upon so lone an isle But thou, rich vine, art grafted there. The fruit of death or life to bear, Yielding a surer witness every day To thine Almighty Author and his stedfast sway." MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. 15 CHAPTER I. Missions of the Romish Church. Romish Missions to the East Indies — Francis Xavier — His early Life— Voyage to India— Labours among the Paravas —Method of proceeding — Visits Malacca, Ternate, and the Del Moro Islands — Proceeds to Japan — Indefatigable Exer- tions there— Projects a Mission to China, but dies before reaching that Country— The Emperor Akbar— Unsuccessful Attempts to convert him — Madura Mission — Arts of the Jesuits — Present State of Romanism in India. An account of the various efforts made for the conversion of the heathen would be incomplete unless it embraced the early missions of the Romish church. These are worthy of attentive consideration ; and many lessons of humility, of self-denial, and of gratitude for a more evan- gelical faith, may be derived from tracing their progress. It is generally admitted that the order of Jesuits has been the most powerful of all adversaries to the progress of the Reformation. Their perfect organization, their learning, and their thorough devotedness to the interests of the holy see, have secured to them this bad pre- eminence. History bears testimony to the truth of Ro- ])ertson's remark, that they " have made use of every art and have employed every weapon against the Protestants ; they have set themselves in opposition to every gentle tolerating measure in their favour ; they have incessantly stirred up against them all the rage of ecclesiastical and civil persecution." But the attention of this celebrated order was by no means confined to efforts for maintaining the power of the papacy in Europe, or to exertions . for regaining 16 MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. those provinces which had burst asunder the fetters of Romish thraldom. Ignatius Lo^'ola, in 1540, received from the pope a formal authority for establishing the Society of Jesus ; and in the following year, Francis Xavier, the first and most renowned of its missionaries, set sail for India with the design of spreading the know- ledge of the christian religion among the natives of that extensive and populous country. Tliis celebrated person, born in the year 1506, was the son of noble parents ; and his birthplace was the family castle of Xavier, situated at the foot of the Pyrenees, about seven or eight leagues from Pampeluna. The contemplative turn of his mind w^as early manifested by the delight which he took in the romantic scenery of his native land. At the age of eighteen he removed to Paris, to prosecute his studies, and was so successful in the acquisition of know- ledge that, on taking his degree of Master of Arts, he was chosen to read lectures on Aristotle, which procured for him a high reputation. Soon after, Loyola, who happened to be in the French metropolis, formed an acquaintance with him ; and in his penetrating mind he speedily discovered a fit instrument for the advancement of his designs. With some difficulty, and by the em- ployment of the most dexterous arts, he persuaded his new friend to renounce all schemes of literary ambition, and devote himself to the service of the church. He likewise prevented him from becoming a convert to the reformed faith, to which, it is said, he was at that time somewhat inclined. Having engaged more earnestly in the study of divinity, and solemnly consecrated himself to the interests of the papacy, he set out for Venice, whither Ignatius had preceded him. Being here ordained to the priesthood, he laboured some years in various cities of Italy with much zeal, and, according to the statement of his panegyrists, with remarkable success. While officiating at Rome, under the immediate author- ity of the holy see, Govea, a Portuguese, came as ambas- sador from his sovereign John III. He had formerly been president of the College of St Barbara at Paris, MISSIONS OP THE ROMISH CHURCH. 1 7 where he had known hoth Loyola and Xavier ; and now, renewing his acquaintance with them, he was soon con- vinced that the fervour of their zeal rendered them suit- able instruments for the prosecution of his royal master's intention of evangelizing India. The king acquiesced in the recommendation of his envoy ; but as the pre- sence of Ignatius in the papal capital was necessary for the interests of his order, a priest named Rodriguez was named in his place. At parting from Loyola, the young missionary was thus addressed by him, " Go, my brother, rejoice that you have not here a narrow Palestine or a province of Asia in prospect, but a vast extent of ground, and innumerable kingdoms. An entire world is reserved for your endeavours ; and nothing but so large a field is worthy of your courage and your zeal. The voice of God calls you ; kindle in those unknown nations the sacred flame that burns in yourself." While it was unquestionably right to give to his friend the encouragement which all men need when about to enter on any perilous enterprise, Loyola might have mingled with his exhortations some words fitted to excite those sentiments of devout reliance upon the grace of the Holy Spirit, without which the most unwearied labours must be regarded, in the sight of God, as presumptuous. Xavier journeyed to Lisbon by the way of the Alps and Pyrenees. He passed near his birthplace, but, lest his resolution should be shaken, he refused to visit his mother and kinsmen. On his arrival at the Portuguese capital, declining the apartments in the palace which were offered to him, he took up his abode in the hospital of All Saints, and for several months indefatigably la- boured in various departments of spiritual duty. At last, the fleet destined for the Indies being ready, he set sail in April 1541, having received four briefs from Rome, two of which constituted him papal nuncio in the East, and the others recommended him to the King of Ethiopia, and the princes of the islands at which he might happen to touch on his passage. It is recorded that, having obtained a part of the New Testament, a 18 MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. book probably rare in Lisbon, he resolved to take it with him, imagining that it might possibly be of use ! — a most impressive instance of the little estimation in which the revealed Word of God was held even among the best of Romanists. The admiral's vessel, in which he sailed, had on board the new viceroy of the Indies ; while the crew and passengers amounted to at least a thousand souls, whose welfare occupied the missionary's daily thoughts, and called forth his constant exertions. Various diseases broke out in the ship ; and his extreme attention to the sick and dying brought on a malignant fever which nearly cost him his life. After a voyage of thirteen months, the fleet arrived at Goa, and on presenting the papal briefs, he was received with much kindness by D'Albuquerque the bishop. He passed the night after landing shut up in one of the churches, and engaged in earnest prayer for the success of his mission. His first labours were among the Portuguese population, whose irreligion and profligacy presented a very formidable bar to the spread of the gospel among the heathen. A remarkable reforma- tion of manners soon took place ; and, it is to be hoped, that some true conversions were the consequence of such zealous efibrts. At the same time, by frequent com- munications with the natives who repaired to the vice- regal city, he obtained a limited acquaintance with their language, manners, and customs. In the following Octo- ber, he set out on his first professional expedition, the object of which was the conversion of the Paravas, a people on the Comorin coast, chiefly occupied in the pearl fishery. His companions were two young eccle- siastics of Goa, who had a slight knowledge of the Malabar tongue. Becoming dissatisfied with his interpreters, he confronted with them some natives who could speak Portuguese, and then consulted both parties for many days together. He contrived to translate for the bene- fit of his converts the words used on making the sign of the cross, the apostles' creed, the ten commandments, the Lord's prayer, the salutation of the angel, the con- MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. 1 9 fiteoVy the salve regina, and the whole of the catechism. Having committed to memory this strange mixture of truth and error, he visited the villages on the coast, which were in number about thirty. According to his own account, he went about with his bell in his hand, and gathering together all he met, both old and young, he exjjounded to them the christian doctrine. The chil- dren appear to have received it most readily. On the Lord's Day, he assembled his hearers in the chapel, and began by confessing the Trinity in Unity of the Divine Nature ; after which he pronounced with a distinct voice the Lord's prayer, the angelical salutation, and the apostles' creed, which were repeated after him by the assembled people. He then recited the creed, article by article, requiring of his audience a belief in each singly, and then passed to the ten commandments, as a summary of religious duties. Prayers were mingled with these exercises, in which it is melancholy to observe the prevalence of superstition. Thus, after a petition to the Lord Jesus Christ, he added at each clause of the creed " holy Mary, mother of our Lord Jesus Christ, obtain for us, from thy beloved Son, to believe this article without any doubt concerning it." The deca- logue was interspersed with similar unscriptural suppli- cations. Xavier spent nearly fifteen months in going from village to village, instructing the Paravas in the manner now stated ; and, at his departure, gave to the most intelligent of his converts written lessons of doctrine and duty, which they, in the capacity of catechists, were to communicate to their countrymen on Sundays and festivals. These teachers were provided with sal- aries out of the public treasury ; and churches were erected in the most populous districts. The missionary, whose labours, while successful among the common people, had failed in converting the Brahmins, returned to Goa in January 1544, along with some of the most promising youths, whom he placed in a seminary recently founded for the education of natives, and possessed by 20 MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. the Jesuit order under the title of the College of St Paul. Soon afterwards, he again departed for the south with three companions, to each of whom he assigned a dis- trict on the coast, while he liimself penetrated into the interior. Being ignorant of the Tamul language, and destitute of an interpreter, he spent his time in bap- tizing children, and paying attention to the wants of the sick. His food was rice and water, the fare of the meanest Hindoos. Meanwhile, the Badages, a powerful tribe of freebooters in the district of Bisnagar, made an incursion into the country of the Paravas, whom they forced to flee into desert islands, where numbers perished from the combined effects of heat and hunger. On hear- ing this afflicting intelligence, he passed over to the western coast, where there was a Portuguese colony, from whom he obtained twenty barks laden with arms and provisions, with which he hastened to the succour of the unfortunate natives. He brought them back in safety to their dwellings, from which the Badages had already retired. Having raised a sum of money by sub- scription among the Christians to reimburse their losses, and leaving two missionaries with them, he visited the kingdom of Travancore, where he appears to have acted with the most precipitate zeal. In many instances he baptized in a single day all the inhabitants of a populous village ; and he hailed, as a sure proof of conversion, the eagerness of his hearers to demolish their former temples. By his labours he provoked the enmity of the Brahmins, and more than once narrowly escaped assas- sination at the hands of their emissaries. In the midst of his exertions Travancore was invaded by the Badages, who drove before them the unfortunate occupants of the whole maritime district. The rajah assembled the Nayrs or military caste, and prepared to give the as- sailants battle ; but his efforts were superseded by the courage of Xavier, who advanced to meet the enemy with a crucifix in his hand, at the head of a body of his <;onverts. When he had arrived near enough to be heard he called out with a commanding tone, " I forbid MISSIONS OP THE ROMISH CHURCH. 21 you, in the name of the living God, to pass further, and on his part command you to return the way you came." Amazed at the boldness of the unarmed European, the barbarians stood for some time hesitating what they should do, and at last with one consent retired from the field. This heroic deed, as might be expected, spread his reputation far and wide."^ At this period he wrote to the doctors of the Sorbonne, inviting them to co-operate with him in his arduous enterprise ; but his letter was read to that learned body without producing any other result than admiration of the zeal displayed by its author. He now paid a third visit to the Paravas, and rejoiced to find the number of converts increasing under the tuition of the missionaries whom he had left among them. He was unwearied in his labours by day, and yet allowed himself only three hours' repose in bed. Nay, it is said " he often passed the night in the open air, and nothing so much elevated his soul to God as the view of heaven spangled over and sowed as it were with stars." We may trust that in the spirit of that vital religion which " elevates and divinely irra- diates all visible objects, by instituting the whole into one vast magazine of types and emblems which body forth a faithful, though faint, expression and pattern of invisible truths," he often felt his thoughts raised to Him by whom God " made the worlds," and who has summed up the list of his figurative titles by proclaim- ing himself, in the last page of revelation, as " the bright and morning star." In the midst of his labours among the Paravas, he went by invitation to the island of Manar, where he succeeded in making many converts ; who afterwards, refusing to renounce the new faith, fell victims to the rage of the heathen rajah of Jaffnapatam. In the following year, 1545, being prevented by westerly winds from returning to the coast of Travan- * Hough's Christianity in India, vol. i. p. 172-184. Game's Lives of Roman Catholic Missionaries, p. 48-59. 22 MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. core, Xavier sailed for Malacca, where he arrived on the 25th of September. Here he effected a reformation of manners similar to that which he had accomplished at Goa ; but having small success among the idolaters and Mohammedans, he proceeded to Amboyna, where he con- verted a great number. He built churches in the villages, and selected the most intelligent natives to officiate in them until regular missionaries should be sent. His next destination was the Molucca group, and after weathering a terrible storm he landed in Ternate, and had the satisfaction of convei-ting Neachile, widow of Boliefe, king of the island. Having been stript of her dominions, and seen her sons perish by the intrigues of the Portuguese, she lived in retirement, retaining much of the haughtiness of her former rank. After long reasoning, he succeeded in convincing her of the truth of Christianity ; and the marked improvement of temper and conduct consequent upon this religious change pro- cured for the fallen princess a reverence not accorded to her in the day of prosperity. Hearing of the barbarous character of the inhabitants of the Del Moro islands, distant sixty leagues eastward, the missionary determined to visit them, rebuking the inconsiderate affection of his friends who, alarmed for liis safety, sought to prevent his departure. Undaunted by the spectacle of eight Portuguese lying massacred on the shore of the first land he visited, he proceeded to address the natives in various ways. He endeavoured to win over some by adding the melody of vocal music to his earnest exhortations, and sought to alarm the more ferocious of his hearers by leading them to the crater of a volcano, and informing them that such horrible gulfs were the abode of damned spirits. As he erected crosses and churches, it is to be presumed that some success attended his labours. In one of the islands, how- ever, he narrowly escaped a violent death, being assaulted with a shower of stones in the midst of his preaching, and obliged to leap upon a log of wood, which floated him across a river. Returning to the Molucccis, he de- MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. 23 barked at Ternate, and remained there several months, labouring without effect to convert the king, Cacil Aerio, who afterwards became a cruel persecutor of the Chris- tians, and especially of Queen Neachile', whose faith, however, sustained her amidst all her sufferings. Before quitting this island tlie zealous Jesuit composed, in Malay, a catechism of tlie doctrines and duties of Christianity, which was extensively disseminated. Promising to re- turn, he took his departure, followed to the shore by multitudes, whose lamentations went to his heart. On his arrival at Malacca, he found three mission- aries, John Beyra, Nugnez Ribera, and Nicholas Nugnez, bound to the Moluccas. Tliey had sailed from Europe along with seven other individuals of the same order, in consequence of his request to have an additional supply of labourers. While in this city he received a visit from a Japanese nobleman named Anger, who, having killed a person either with intention or by accident, had ever since been haunted by remorse, and after vainly seeking relief from the priests of his own country, went to Malacca by the advice of some Portuguese mer- chants, who informed him of the piety and success of " the apostle of the Indies." Having accomplished a voyage of 800 leagues, the homicide received consolation from the christian teacher, who sent him with his two attendants to Goa, in order to be more fully instructed before baptism. Visiting Cochin on his way to the same place, Xavier appointed Antonio Criminal general-super- intendent of the churches in that district ; and assem- bling the scattered ecclesiastics, he pronounced a charge, exhorting to unity, obedience to their superior, and a course of cautious, patient, and affectionate dealing with the converts under their care. After conciliating the Rajah of Jaffnapatam, and testifying without success against the idolatry of Ramisseram, a celebrated seat of Hindoo superstition, he arrived, in March 1548, at Goa, where, having previously paid a visit to the viceroy Juan de Castro, then in the Gulf of Cambay, he fixed his residence for some time. Here Anger, with his attend- 24 MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. ants, was baptized by the bishop, and received the name of Paul. The conversations whicli Xavier held with this chief respecting his native country determined him to visit it ; and he forthwith employed himself in making arrangements for his departure. He distributed among the various stations some additional labourers recently arrived from Europe ; procured the ordination of several native students educated in the seminary of St Paul ; and settled others as catechists. He wrote to the Por- tuguese monarch, imploring him to send out more clergymen, and completed his preliminary arrangements by appointing Camerise superior-general in his place, Antonio Gomez rector of the seminary at Goa, and Gaspar Barzaens, his ablest assistant, missionary at the important station of Ormuz, a town situated at the en- trance of the Persian Gulf.* In April 1549, he embarked for Japan ; and after touching at Malacca, arrived in the middle of August at Congoxima or Coxigana, which was the residence of his convert Paul. In the house of this wealthy friend he remained two months, acquiring a knowledge of the language, into which he translated the apostles' creed, together with an exposition of it. Having obtained leave from the King of Saxuma to preach to his subjects, he laboured to gain converts from the idolatry which, with the exception of a few professors of atheism, was uni- versal in Japan. Besides his public lessons, he conversed with the people, and distributed various elementary works of his own composition ; but found it more diffi- cult to convince them of their errors than the Hindoos. Perseverance, however, overcame all obstacles, and he had the satisfaction of beholding many renounce their superstition. After labourmg some time at Congox- ima, he set out on a journey through the country, with two Jesuits as his attendants. He travelled on foot with his cowl over his head, his staff" m his hand, and his writings placed in his cassock, whicli was of a rusty * Hou^h, vol. i. p. 188-202. Carue, p. 62-78. MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. 25 hue, and carefully mended by his own hand. He met with very different treatment at the places where he arrived. For example, at the castle of Ekandomo, built on the summit of a lofty rock and belonging to a prince, he was hospitably entertained many days, and made several converts ; while at Amanguchi, one of the richest cities in Japan, his instructions were listened to with equal indifference by rich and poor. After suffer- ing the greatest hardships, he found himself at Miaco, the capital of the empire ; but having remained some w^eeks, and in vain requested an interview with the Dairi, or ecclesiastical emperor, and the Saco, or high- priest, he set out on his return. On again reaching Amanguchi, he presented to the king some European trinkets of exquisite workmanship, and thus obtained full permission to preach to his subjects. During a re- sidence of several months, he, assisted by his companions, succeeded in converting 3000 individuals, in spite of the opposition of the priests or bonzes. In September 1551, having committed his catechu- mens to the care of Torrez and Fernandez, he departed on hearing that a Portuguese vessel had arrived at Figen, and intended, after the lapse of a month, to sail for China, to which vast empire his zeal now directed itself. Upon entering the port just mentioned, the King of Fucheo, a city at the distance of a league, received him with the greatest kindness. Xavier embraced the opportunity thus afforded, and laboured incessantly in the work of conversion ; while, to the entreaties of his friends, who conjured him to spare himself, he replied, "my nourish- ment, my sleep, my life itself consists in delivering from the tyranny of their sins those precious souls, for whose sake chiefly God has called me from the utmost limits of the earth." His exertions at last threw him into a languishing fever ; and after his recovery he was placed in imminent danger by an insurrection of the people, instigated by the bonzes, from which he was de- livered only by the prompt assistance of the Portuguese. A public disputation, lasting six days, was next held B 26 MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. between him and several priests, who are said to have urged very subtle questions. Almost immediately after- wards the missionary took leave of the king, in Novem- ber 1551, and sailed for Malacca, where he was received with transports of joy. A merchant named Pereyra furnished him with 30,000 crowns, in order to defray the expenses of his projected voyage ; and, on reaching Goa, he found the intelligence from the scene of his former labours very satisfactory. At his entreaty, the viceroy bestowed on Pereyra the title of ambassador to China, and the new envoy collected a great number of costly presents for the em- peror of that extensive country. Having constituted Barzaens rector of the college and vice-provincial of the Indies, and written letters to the King of Portugal as well as to Loyola, he assembled tlie clei-gy and students by night in the magnificent church of Goa, and gave them his last instructions. With three ecclesiastics he set sail in the Santa Cruz ; but on his arrival at Malacca, he met with unexpected obstacles, Alvarez do Atayda, the governor, being an enemy to Pereyra^ who had refused to lend him 10,000 ciowns, seized his ship for the purpose of employing it in the trade to San- cian. Xavier wrote to the King of Portugal and the viceroy, whose interposition, he hoped, would redress the wrongs of his friend. He proceeded in the same vessel to the port just mentioned, and there suffered many.hard- ships from the crew, who wished to please the governor by their harshness towards the missionary whom he had so deeply injured. He was disappointed in a project which he had formed of going alone to Canton, and, worn out by toil and vexation, he could no longer resist the attack of a fever which seized him on the 20th of November, 1552. Unable to bear the motion of the ship, he was set on sliore, and after being left some hours on the bare sands, was conveyed to a miserable shed, open on all sides to the sun and wind, the latter of which was as formidable by night as the other was by day. Neglected by almost every one, he lingered nearly a MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. 27 fortnight, and at two in the afternoon of the 2d Decem- ber expired with these words on his Hps, " in thee, O Lord, I have hoped ; I shall never be confound- ed." After liis body had lain some days in a grave dug on the spot, it was disinterred and carried to Goa, where he received all the honours of sepulture. Xavier was forty-six years of age at his death ; ten and a half of which had been spent in the East. His character may be given in the words of Mr Hough, no partial admirer : — " For grandeur of design, and diligence in the execution ; for disinterested love to man ; for bold fidelity to persons of the highest, and engaging condescension to men of the lowest estate ; for unwearied devotion, self-denial, renunciation of the world, intre- pidity in dangers, and many other estimable qualities, he has left behind him an example which few have sur- passed since the apostles' days." Yet, with his great endowments as a missionary, it is impossible for a sound Protestant to believe that the success of his labours could have been at all adequate to those exertions ; and we cannot close his history without lamenting that the possession of a purer creed did not give him greater advantages in his contest with the folly and atrocity of heathen idolatry.* We have allotted to the life of this first and best of Romish missionaries a space which our limits will not allow us to afford to any of his successors. Eight years after his death the Inquisition was established at Goa, and its proceedings, too faithfully copied from those of the Holy Office m Europe, could not fail, by the horror they excited, to prevent the spread of the gospel in India. The insolence and rapacity which the Portu- guese, in common with too many other European nations, exhibited in their intercourse with the Mohammedans and Hindoos, doubtless strengthened every prejudice in the minds of the latter against the christian faith. Nor were these hostile feelings in any degree mitigated by • Hough, vol. i. p. 203-209. Carne, p. 78-129. 28 MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. tlie mixture of force and fraud employed by the Ro- manists, in order to bring under their ecclesiastical dominion the Syrian Church of Malabar, which had for many centuries flourished, independent of all foreign jurisdiction. The Jesuits, however, vigorously pursued the work of proselytism, and the college of St Paul at Goa furnished them with numerous auxiliaries. No- thing of particular importance occurs in the history of Romanism in India until 1582, when the Mogul em- peror Akbar expressed a wish to be instructed in Chris- tianity. Having obtained some information from An- tonio Criminal, the Portuguese ambassador at his court, he sent for a Jesuit then resident in Bengal, and re- ceived from him a much more complete knowledge of the evangelical system. He wrote to the Jesuits at Goa to obtain a supply of teachers, and in consequence three missionaries, Aqua -viva, Manserrat, and Heneric, were despatched to the imperial court. Akbar listened at- tentively to their instructions, and was so pleased with the view given by them of the principles of the gospel, tliat he said, " it is by shedding their own blood that the Christians have propagated their truths all over the world ; and it is by shedding the blood of others that Mohammedanism has prevailed in the East." . He com- mitted the education of his favourite son, Pahair, to Father Manserrat ; and by various acts excited in the reverend brethren expectations of his conversion. But a revolt of the Patans, a restless people in the north, dis- tracted his attention from religious studies ; and reflec- tion on the hazards attending the renunciation of Islam- ism seems to have cooled his ardour for divine knowledge. All the clergymen left Delhi with the exception of Aqua- viva ; who, remaining a few months longer, had the mortification to see his hopes blasted by a resolution on the part of the emperor to form a new religion, by blending into one the leading principles of Christianity, Mohammedanism, and Brahminism. Some years afterwards Akbar, struck with remorse for his conduct, sent again for the missionaries ; but the two MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. 29 priests who were first despatched speedily returned, hav- ing despaired of making any salutary impression on his mind. Their precipitation being blamed by the general of the Jesuits, Emmanuel Pinnero, and Jerome Xavier, nephew to Francis, were sent in 1597 to Lahore, where the monarch held his court. The latter evangelist en- deavoured to conciliate him by composing, in the Per- sian language, which he had studied for the purpose, two works, " The History of Jesus Christ," and " The Life of St Peter," in which Mohammedan legends were interwoven with Scriptural truths. This scandalous artifice appears to have had no effect on the mind of the emperor, who died in 1605. He was succeeded by his son Jehangire, wdio, in order to defeat a prediction that his nephews were to inherit the throne instead of his own children, caused them to be educated in the christian faith, which would prove an insuperable bar to the possession of the Mogul diadem. The discovery of this design brought disgrace on its author and on the Jesuits, who were perliaps unconsciously his instruments, and hence the Romish religion made no further pro- gress in his dominions.* In the mean time, attempts had been made to intro- duce the gospel into Bengal, but, according to the con- fession of Romanists themselves, with very little success. The Jesuits point to the Madura mission as the scene of their noblest triumph in India, and therefore some account must be given of labours so much eulogized. Madura is a province in the Southern Carnatic, and has a capital of the same name. The Franciscans had for some time laboured among the inhabitants of this dis- trict, when Robert de Nobili, a near relation of Pope Marcellus IL, and nephew to Cardinal Bellarmine, ar- rived from Europe in 1606, as the founder of a Jesuit mission. Conceiving that preceding labourers had con- fined their attention too exclusively to the humbler ranks, he resolved to conciliate the favour of the Brah- * Hough, vol. ii. p. 260-285. 30 MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. mills ; and for this purpose represented himself as one of the highest order, producing as evidence of his claims an old dirty parchment, on which he had forged, in the ancient Indian characters, a deed, showing .that the Ro- man Jesuits descended in a direct line from the god Brahma, and were of a much more remote antiquity than their Oriental brethren. Finding that the Hindoos have four Vedas, or sacred books, three of which explain the relative duties of mankind, and the other describes the system of religious ordinances, De Nobili and his col- leagues fabricated a fifth, in a style closely corresponding to that of the others, into which they introduced enough of Scripture to give it an evangelical aspect without exciting suspicion. If this work should be considered an authentic Veda, they intended from its contents to draw a proof of the divine nature of Christianity. Beschi, a companion of the unscrupulous priest, composed an epic poem, the Temba-Vani, replete with a mixture of sacred truth and absurd legends, and written in the usual florid style of Oriental poetry. The Jesuits adopted the dress, food, and in short all the habits of the Brahmins, and even went so far as to treat with pride and contempt the natives of the lower castes. By these means they completely superseded the Franciscans in the estimation of the fickle Hindoos, who saw in them a class of men very similar to those whom they had for ages been accustomed to reverence. Freed from the presence of the rival order, they proceeded to greater lengths in their efforts to conciliate the inhabitants. They incorporated with the rites of the Romish church the idolatrous cere- monies against which their predecessors had zealously inveighed. Having prevailed on twelve Brahmins to join them, they proceeded rapidly in the work of pro- selytism, and boasted that thousands were yearly added to the church ; but these conversions appear to have consisted merely in an outward profession of belief in the gospel. The people were suffered to retain all their previous customs, and they merely substituted, as ob- jects of worship, the saints of the Romish calendar for MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. 31 tlie idols of their ancient mythology. According to the confession of M. Dubois, himself a popish missionary, the moral character of the converts was made worse £nst<3ad of being improved. The flagrant compromise of christian principle made by the Madura Jesuits was attacked by the Romish missionaries of other orders ; and, in consequence of representations made to the papal court, an inquiry into the nature of their proceedings was made by the Arch- bishop of Goa. The charges against them were proved ; and, when the news arrived at Rome, their conduct was severely blamed by many influential individuals, and among others by Bellarmine, whose near relationship to the principal delinquent did not prevent his giving utterance to feelings of honest indignation. After some delay, a constitution for the same mission was sent out by Gregory XV. in 1623 ; but being less favourable to the Jesuits than they Avished, it was suppressed for many years, and De Nobili continued to prosecute his former plans till 1651, the period of his death. They sent false representations of their conduct to the pope, stating that the rites which they allowed their con- verts to retain were merely civil customs having no reference to religion. These accounts had for some time the effect of blinding the see of Rome to the real nature of their proceedings.'"" In the course of the seventeenth century, Jesuit missions were established at Pondicherry, Tanjore, and other places. In the first-mentioned city, the capital of the French in India, they nearly excited a rebellion by persuading the governor to pull down a pagoda, in vio- lation of a solemn treaty. This nefarious advice is sup- posed to have been given in order that the demolition of the temple, when reported at Rome, might serve to disprove the charges brought against them of favour- ing the superstitions of the natives. The destruction of some heathen idols at Pondicherry, in 1701, being * Hough, vol. ii. p. 219-256. Mosheim, ceut. xvii. sect. i. 32 MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. made known in the kingdom of Tanjore, occasioned a persecution of the converts in that district. The rajah issued orders that all who would not renounce the christian faith should be beaten with rods, thrown into prison, and there left to perish. A few escaped from the kingdom ; an equally small number suffered for their religion ; but the great majority preferred apostasy to martyrdom. The churches were destroyed ; and, for a long time, the priests of every popish order were for- bidden to enter the dominions of Tanjore. In the following year, Clement XI. sent out the Car- dinal de Tournon as his legate in the East. Finding that he was disposed to act impartially, the Jesuits refused to submit to his authority, obhged him to leave Hin- dostan, and after imbittering his life in China, at last, by their intrigues, succeeded in getting him thrown into prison at Macao, where he died in 1710. It is needless to enter into the history of the contests between these monks and the papal court, which were finally brought to a close in 1743 by the decided measures of Benedict XIV. Nearly about the same time, a severe blow was given to the missions by the discovery of the imposture so long practised by the Jesuits, in asserting themselves to be a superior order of Brahmins. It is surprising that this impudent fraud should have remained so long un- detected. The incomparably better character of the Protestant ministers who were now labouring in India could not but operate greatly to the disadvantage of the emissaries of Rome ; and the suppression of the " So- ciety of Jesus" by Clement XIV. in 1773, accelerated the downfal of the popish cause in the East. The place of the Jesuits was supplied by a native clergy ; but these men, neither educated nor exemplary, did not keep together the congregations which the European priests had collected. An example of the slight hold which Christianity held over the minds of the Hindoos is to be found in the fact, that all of them who were subjects of Tippoo Saib, amounting in number to 60,000, apostatized rather than consent to expose themselves to MISSIONS OF THE ROMISH CHURCH. 33 suffering for their religion. It is true that after the death of the t}' rant, who had compelled them to embrace Mohammedanism, a large proportion of these individuals returned to the profession of their former faith ; but no reliance could be placed upon the sincerity of men who had universally fallen away in the hour of trial. As there is nothing further interesting in the proceedings of the Romish church in India, we may conclude this narrative by stating the numbers of its adherents in our Eastern empire. These, according to the missionary Dubois, amounted in 1815 to about 650,000 souls ; and there is no reason to believe that they have greatly increased since that period. A large proportion of them are the descendants of that section of the ancient Malabar church, which, by various dishonourable means, was, more than two centuries ago, subjected to the yoke of the papacy. A melancholy account of the state of re- ligion among the Roman Catholics in Hindostan is given by the same writer, whose testimony is unexceptionable, as he is a member of their communion. The historian of Christianity in India, whose long residence in that country gives weight to his remarks, states that there is a small minority of truly pious converts, " sufficiently numerous to encourage the belief that the Saviour has a little flock in that dark and idolatrous church," and to prove that even the popish missions have not entirely failed to promote the cause of the gospel.^'* * Hough, vol. ii. pp. 426-444, 457-493. 34 ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. CHAPTER II. Eomish Missions to Eastern Asia. Mission to Japan— Labours of Torres and Almeida— Consider- able Success— Conversion of some native Princes - Japanese Embassy to Rome— Continued Persecutions and Destruction of the Mission— China Ricci and Schaal— Persecutions — State of Romanism in China — Missions to Tonquin and Siam. We have seen that the foundations of a christian church in Japan were laid by Xavier, whose last public act was to send three missionaries, Alcaceva, Balthazar, and De Silva. After labouring a short time, the first re- turned to Goa ; and in consequence of his representa- tions, Melchior Nugnez, the Jesuit provincial in the Indies, repaired thither with six priests and five stu- dents. He remained, however, only a short period, but before his departure conferred two great benefits on the mission by appointing Cosmo de Torres, the fellow-labourer of Xavier, its provincial, and admitting as a member of it a zealous young nobleman named Louis Almeida. The former received a letter from a bonze, inviting him to come to Miaco, the capital of the whole empire ; but as it was inconvenient for him to go, Villela was despatched in his stead, with two native youths as.his companions. They arrived at the metrop- olis in November 1559 ; and having for some time braved the insults of the people, Villela obtained from the emperor leave to erect a chapel, after which event he met with considerable success. About the same period, Almeida was sent into the interior ; and among other places visited the fortress of Ekandoino, where ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. 35 Xavier received much hospitality and made several con- verts. He found manuscripts and other gratifying tokens of his illustrious predecessor. He next visited the King of Omura, who had expressed a desire to obtain informa- tion relative to the gospel, and, after receiving instruc- tion, was baptized by the name of Bartholomew. His brother, the sovereign of Arima, followed his example ; but the precipitate measures which they adopted against the ancient faith provoked an insurrection, which was not quelled without difficulty. The mission sustained a severe loss in the death of De Silva, who besides labouring with great diligence as a missionary, had composed a grammar and dictionary in Portuguese and Japonian, which proved very useful to the fathers who came from the Indies. In 1564, a rein- forcement of fifteen Jesuits arrived in the country. Soon afterwards, Almeida, on his way to Miaco, at the town of Sacay, confirmed in her resolutions of perpetual chastity Monica, the first Japanese nun, and the daughter of Sanches, a rich convert. On his arrival in the metrop- olis he found the church in a flourishing condition ; but these favourable prospects were speedily overcast by a rebellion, in which the emperor with his family perish- ed. The missionaries were banislied from Miaco, and retired to Sacay. Three years afterwards, another rev- olution took place ; and Nobunanga, the new sovereign, recalled the foreign teachers, and put the heathen priests to tlie sword. In 1570, Cosmo de Torres died at the age of seventy- four, after a ministry of twenty-one years in Japan, and was soon followed by his faithful associate Villela, whose toils had worn him out, though only in the prime of life. Francis Cabral was appointed Jesuit provincial, and on his arrival made a tour through the empire to inspect the state of the mission. Its most flourishing branch was established at Omura, where, in the years 1575 and 1576, thirty churches were built and 20,000 persons baptized. Colleges were erected in Arima and Fucheo, in order to affbrd the higher classes the means of a christian education. Reinforcements of missionaries ar- 36 ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. rived almost every year ; and so fast did they make pro- g-ress, that Alexander Valignan, the successor of Cabral, on his return to the Indies, left in Japan 150,000 Chris- tians, 200 churches, and fifty-nine religious houses of his order. This was in 1582 ; and, along with the re- tiring provincial, there was sent an embassy from the kings of Fucheo, Arima, and Omura, to Pope Gregory XIII. It consisted of three noblemen of the highest rank, who, arriving at Lisbon in August 1584, passed through Spain to Rome. They were received with the utmost pomp; and, in the enthusiasm of the moment, a Jesuit did not hesitate to affirm, in a harangue de- livered before the conclave, that Japan would prove a sufficient compensation for the loss of heretical England ! Gregory dying in the midst of the rejoicings of the court and city, his successor, Sixtus V., appointed the ambas- sadors to bear the canopy at his inauguration, and con- ferred on them the papal order of the Golden Spur. They left Italy in June 1585, and in due time safely arrived in their own country. The missionaries were greatly indebted for their suc- cess in Japan to their kind treatment of the sick and poor, who were represented by the bonzes as wretches under the displeasure of the gods, and therefore un- worth}^ of relief; to an affinity between their religion and the native superstition in monachism, saint-wor- ship, prayers .for the dead, and other instances ; and especially to the desire of the government for a close connexion witli the Portuguese. Their prospects were not clouded by the death of Nobunanga, who was slain in a mutiny of his troops, for his successor, Faxiba, was equally favourable to them , But they had soon to bewail the death of Louis Almeida, after a missionary career of twenty-nine years ; whose eloquence, medical skill, and indefatigable zeal rendered his loss the more severe. His decease was speedily followed by that of the royal brothers, kings of Omura and Arima. The demise of these princely protectors was a heavy blow to the christian cause, for the emperor, who had assumed the title of Cambacundo, immediately changed his demeanour to- ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. 37 wards the preachers and professors of the new faith. Dreading that he might adopt harsh measures towards those whom he had lately favoured, the father provincial summoned a meeting of his brethren at Firando, whither they repaired in disguise to the number of 120. They agreed to incur the danger of martyrdom rather than quit their posts, though several chiefs offered to give them shelter, in defiance of the emperor's tyranny. The con- duct of Cambacundo was imitated by others, and in par- ticular by the King of Tango, wlio persecuted his queen for her inclination to Christianity. Cut off from all intercourse with the fathers, she was importunate for bap- tism ; therefore they instructed a maid of honour named Mary to perform that sacred rite, which, having accom- plished, she made a vow of perpetual virginity. Her majesty, however, not long after, occasioned considerable trouble to the missionaries by confessing to Mary, whom she supposed capable of granting absolution, as well as of administering baptism ! Meanwhile, in Miaco, the Jesuits' houses were razed, and many of the churches defaced ; the principal christian inhabitants were pun- ished with banishment and confiscation of property. But no martyrdoms actually took place till the year 1596, when Martinez, jDrovincial of the Indies, arrived at Nangasaki, as bishop of Japan. The prelate found the cloud about to burst in fury on his flock, whose spiritual interests were under the care of Franciscans, Benedictines, and Augustinians, as well as members of " The Society of Jesus." The first christian martyrs in Japan were six Franciscans, three Jesuits, and fifteen native converts, who were crucified at Nangasaki. The emperor having issued an edict for the expulsion of the fathers, several colleges were broken up, in one of which, that of Arima, there were a hundred students. A hundred and thirty-seven churches were demolished. The tyrant soon after fell sick, and died in his sixty-fifth year, refusing to the last to listen to the spiritual counsels of Father Rodriguez, who com- passionately visited him. 38 ROJIISn MISSIONS to eastern ASIA. An interval of rest immediately followed his death. The monks took possession of their former abodes ; the churches were rebuilt ; and in the sjjace of two years upwards of 20,000 persons embraced the faith. Cambacundo had subjected all Japan to his sway ; and his successor retained that extensive empire under his power. Unfortunately he testified as bitter a hatred to Christianity as the late sovereign had done. In 1604, he began a persecution against the converts by cutting off Don Simon, a man of rank and a brave soldier. Several of his relatives, and among them his mother and wife, were j)ut to death by crucifixion. On the Japanese cross there is a seat in the middle for the sufferer, whose hands and feet are bound with cords, and "whose neck is secured by an iron ring ; after wliich, it is raised aloft in the air, and the executioners, with sharp lances, aim at the heart of the condemned through the left side. A speedy dissolution is thereb^^ produced, instead of the lingering torment to which those were doomed who, in ancient times, suffered " the accursed death." The persecution seems to have languished for some time ; but in 1611 the emperor w^as alarmed at the progress which the King of Spain had made in the East. It is said that his suspicions were fomented by the English and Dutch, who were desirous of engrossing the whole commerce of Japan, to the exclusion of the Spaniards and Portuguese, now forming one na- tion under Philip II. A Spanish pilot, in consequence of many vessels having been wrecked on the coast, took occasion to sound the deptlis of some of the har- bours ; and tliis rash act increased the jealousy of the court. The emperor exiled many of the lords, and several ladies about his palace, in consequence of their refusal to renounce the christian faith. There is a romantic story told of one of the latter, named Julia, W'ho lived many years in an island named Coz- uxina, inhabited only by a few poor fisliermen, dwell- ing in huts of straw. Her only book was a volume of the Lives of the Saints, a w-ork from which she ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. 39 could not obtain the pure spiritual nourishment afford- ed by the Bible ; but the Word of God, we fear, way rarely to be met with in Japan, even when the Romish missionaries were boasting most loudly of their suc- cess. The King of Arima, grandson to one of those princes who had embraced the gospel in the early days of the Japanese church, now commenced a persecution, and many converts were burnt alive. On one occasion, when eight Christians were about to suffer at the stake, they were accompanied to the scene of martyrdom by 40,000 of their brethren, who marched six abreast, sing- ing the litanies of the virgin and the saints. In 1614, the persecution became general over Japan. The Jesuits were banished from Miaco to Nangasaki, one of the ports of the empire. The churches, chapels, and houses were demolished ; and a proclamation was issued, threatening the punishment of being burnt alive to all who would not renounce their religion. Conceiv- ing it better to leave the country, a hundred missionaries, with numerous teachers and catechists, fled, taking with them as many church ornaments and relics as they could convey in the small vessels in which they embarked. Twenty-seven Jesuits remained, with several Franciscans and Dominicans. Jealousies had formerly broken out be- tween these different orders ; but now the only rivalry was that of toil and suffering. Though the clergy could move abroad only by night, they contrived to strengthen and comfort their followers, and even to gain new converts to the faith. One of them thus describes his mode of life at this time : — " I have been thrice this year at Cocura, and every time on peril of my life. I travel by night with difficulty. In the day-time, I hear confessions, and lie in an obscure hut, with all the inconveniences of heat, cold, famine, and thirst. I never endured more in my whole life ; travelling often over craggy moun- tains, I tore my feet and face with continual falls, inso- much that I was many times all over blood." The sufferings of the Christians continued many years. In 1622, fifty-one were burnt alive at the same 40 ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. time ; and the procurator-general, Spinola, a member of an ancient Italian family, was at the head of this band of martyrs. It is said that he was induced to enter the "Society of Jesus" by the prediction of a friend, who told him that he was destined to die for the truth in Japan. Before his death, he lay four years in a loathsome dungeon ; still, amid sickness and solitude he expressed himself to be full of such joy that " he could not but think himself at the entrance of paradise." At the place of execution he animated his companions by a heart-stirring address, and by singing the psalm *' Praise the Lord, all ye people." On another occasion, a number of Christians were placed in the dead of winter in pools several feet deep. As night came on, the water froze ; and drifts of snow beat upon them at the same time, so that they soon perished. The last who died was Father Carival, who, though a man of delicate frame, endured the cold fifteen hours. The converts throughout the empire were arrested on the slightest suspicion, and put to death without regard to age, sex, or rank. Even the dead were not allowed to rest quietly in their graves ; their bodies being disinterred with savage and despicable fury. One of the most interesting sufferers was Julian Nicaura, a chief of the blood-royal, and one of the three ambassadors to the papal court. At the commencement of the persecution he fled, and wandered twenty years amidst the wildest districts of the countr}^ For months together he lived in caves and deserts, stealing out oc- casionally to meet other Christians as closely pursued as himself, with whom he occasionally spent a night m religious conversation, prayer, and praise. At last, wasted with toil, hunger, and sorrow for the state of the church, he was surprised by some soldiers who were in pursuit of him, and conducted in chains to Nangasaki, where, after rejecting the offers of pardon on condition of re- canting, he suffered martyrdom at the age of seventy, amidst a crowd of symjjathizing spectators. . Year after year, some of the Jesuits who remained in the country were hunted down and brought to the ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. 41 stake. A missionary named Matthew Cauro, who had been raised to the barren dignity of father-provincial of Japan, thus describes the peril in which he lived : — Alarmed by the strict search made by the soldiers for the priests, " the Christians where I lived came with positive orders to be gone, for it was impossible, they said, to secure me any longer '; I promised to embark the next night, but my patron in the mean time had prepared me a hiding-place, unknown to the family. 1 stole into it at night, with my catechist and one servant ; but it was scarce four feet broad, and not more than twelve in length. We lived there night and day without any light, excepting at meal time, or when we recited the divine office or wrote letters. They gave us our diet through a hole in the thatch, and then closed it again. I lived thirty-five days in this darkness, and never stirred out, except at Easter to say mass. Sub- sequently my protector made me another hole about the same size, where I continue to the present day, reading and writing by a light borrowed from a narrow- crevice through the boards. The spies, believing me to live not far off, use their utmost efforts to surprise me. The governor is so earnest to find me out, that he has forbidden the people to make enclosures about their houses for two leagues round, in order to see who goes in or comes out of doors." On some occasions, the medical skill of the missionaries saved their lives, as the Japanese knew their great superiority to the igno- rant native practitioners, who, as might be expected, detested the foreigners as intruders into their practice. It was a favourite method of execution to plunge the Christians into the boiling water found in several lakes on the summit of Ungen, a high mountain in the vicinity of Nangasaki ; and by such means, in the course of a few years, was our religion comj^letely ex- tirpated in Japan. "** The vast empire of China had attracted the attention of Xavier, who longed to carry into it the knowledge of the true faith. It was not, indeed, altogether a novelty c 42 ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. in " the celestial empire." According to an oriental tra- dition, St Thomas the apostle, after having lahoured in India, passed thither, and founded a church in the city of Cambalu or Pe-king. In the third century, the apo- logist Arnohius speaks of the Seres as converts to the evangelical religion ; and it has been supposed that this nation was the Chinese.* On the credit of an ancient monument of marble, dug up at Si-gnan-fou in 1625, and bearing an inscription in Chinese and Syriac, it has been concluded that the gospel was introduced into the empire by a missionary Irom the west in Q^Q. This commemorative tablet was erected in 782 ; and though the authenticity of the inscription has been doubted, there is no reason to disbelieve the fact to which it refers. According to Mosheim, there is satisfactory evidence that our creed prevailed, even before the seventh cen- tury, in the northern provinces, which were evangel- ized by the Nestorians, a sect that has the undoiTbted glory of having been the missionaries of Eastern Asia, " The Christianity of China between the seventh and the thirteenth century," says Gibbon, " is invincibly proved by the consent of Chinese, Arabian, Syriac, and Latin evidence." It would even appear that the Nes- torians maintained their ground there till the sixteenth century ; but the revolutions of that period drove them from the residence which they long occupied.^ Several attempts to make a settlement in Cliina had previously been made by the Latin church, though with- out any permanent success. In 1575, however, some Augustine monks from Manilla obtained permission to land at Tong-sou in Fo-kien ; but they did not pene- trate further than Tchao-tcheou-fou, the capital of the province, where the viceroy, though he treated them with courtesy, informed them that they must return home. Not long after, some Franciscans were exposed to a similar disappointment. * Arnobius adversus Gentes, lib. ii. + Mosheim, cent. vii. chap. 1, and xiv. chap. 2. Gibbon's De- cline and Fall, chap, xlvii. Medhurst's China, p. 221-224. ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. 43 The Portuguese had obtained leave not only ito form a settlement on the island of Macao, but also to hold two annual fairs, each lasting sixty days, at Canton. In 1579, Michael Ruggiero, an Italian Jesuit, visited that city, and, by learning the language, conciliated the ad- miral's favour, and was allowed to reside in the palace. Although obliged to depart at the close of the market, he was afterwards permitted to go toChao-tcheou-fou, the capital of the province, and even build a house and church there. Ruggiero had been joined by Matthew Ricci, a Jesuit of great talent and learning, who soon acquired the attention and respect of the Chinese by his scientific attainments. The missionaries assumed the dress of the bonzes, in order to procure the counte- nance of that body of men. After remaining some time in the provincial capital, an offer was made by the gov- ernor to take them to his native district of Se-tchuen, which they accepted ; and, in the course of a year or two, by the favour of various dignitaries, they found their way both to Nan-king and Pe-king. Some valuable presents received from Europe won the regard of the emperor. Ricci, who had a house assigned him, and was taken into the service of the state, employed the influence he had acquired in diffusing a knowledge of Christianity ; but the indiff^erence to religion which prevailed among all classes prevented him from making great progress. He died in 1610, at the age of fifty-eight, and was buried in a piece of ground given by the sov- ereign, Chin-tsong, for that purpose : it is even said that an offer was made to erect a temple and statue to his honour. Several conversions took place, not only in the capital, but in the distant cities of Nan-tchang and Shang- hae. In the latter place, a mandarin of great talents and influence professed the faith of Christ, and, on his bap- tism, took the name of Paul. He translated into his native tongue some pieces composed by Ricci, and wrote an apology for the religion which he had embraced. He declared himself willing to endure all sufferings in the cause of the gospel ; and, till the time of his death, 44 ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. M'hich occurred about 1683, he was considered one of the chief supports of the true faith in the empire. His youngest daughter, Candida, being left a widow at an early age, devoted herself to the promotion of the evan- gelical cause, and spent the greater part of her fortune in the printing of pious books and the founding of churches. She established an hospital for deserted in- fants, on discovering the extent to which child-murder was carried among the people. A few years before her death, the emperor conferred on her the title of " the virtuous woman ; and when she"" died, she was bewailed by the poor as their mother, by the converts as their pattern, and by the missionaries as their best friend." In 1631, the Dominicans and Franciscans first arrived in China as missionaries. The principal Jesuit father at this time was Adam Schaal, who, by his skill in mathe- matics, gained a fame equal to that of Ricci. The labours of the priests were, however, interrupted by the disturbances which soon followed. The Emperor Tsong- ching chose to commit suicide, in order to prevent himself from falling into the hands of a body of rebels, who had taken his capital and besieged him in his palace. Ou-son-kouei, a general on the frontier, who commanded an army watching the movements of the Mantchoos or Mandshur Tartars, opened a negotiation with the enemy, and requested their assistance to overcome the usurper Li-tse-tching. The Tartars eagerly accepted the invita- tion, and entered Pe-king in triumph, but availed them- selves of the opportunity to establish on the throne Chun-tchi, the son of their leader Tsong-te, who had died soon after their arrival. In the course of eight years, this dynasty was firmly established in every part of the empire. Adam Schaal was in high favour with the new sov- ereign, who, having appointed him a mandarin, and pre- sident of the tribunal of astronomy, employed him to compile the imperial calendar. His chief colleague was named Verbiest. Chun-tchi often conversed Avith the fathers on the subject of religion, and read their books ; ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. 4o but no real impression seems to have been made on his mind. He died in 1661, at the age of twenty-three, of grief, on account of his consort's death, to whom he was exceedingly attached. As the next emperor, Kang-hi, was under age, his guardianship was intrusted to four nobles, who were rendered hostile to Christianity by a learned man named Yang-quang-sien, who wrote a book against the new faith. One of his calumnies very likely to have effect with a sus- picious people such as the Chinese, was, that the mission- aries, by maintaining that all mankind were descended from Adam, wished to insinuate that the Europeans, being elder born, had a better right to the empire than its present possessors. Schaal, with three companions, was loaded with chains, and dragged before the imperial tribunals in 1665. After he had been condemned to be cut into ten thousand pieces, his sentence was remit- ted ; and some time subsequently he was released from prison, but died soon after in his seventy-eighth year. With the exception of four persons, the remainder of the missionaries, consisting of one Franciscan, three Domin- icans, and twenty-one Jesuits, were banislied to Canton. On Kang-hi's coming of age, he employed Verbiest to correct the calendar, who used the influence he had acquired by the performance of this task to prevail upon the monarch to recall the preachers. In one year after their return they are said to have baptized 20,000 Chinese. A maternal uncle of the sovereign embraced the faith. Verbiest rose still higher in favour with Kang-hi by casting some brass cannon, which were em- ployed with success against an army of rebels. The mandarins, following the example of the court, protected the missionaries in all parts of the empire. Louis XIV. resolved to take advantage of the friendly dispositions of the Chinese, by sending out a body of priests skilled in mathematics ; who, after arriving at the port of Ning-po, were detained some time by the jealousy of the governor. He was, however, at last constrained to allow them to proceed, in consequence of 46 ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. an order from the court obtained by the Jesuit, who represented to the emperor the scientific attainments of the foreigners. Shortly before their arrival at Pe-king-, they learned with great sorrow that their ft-iend had died on the 27tli January 1688, universally lamented 1)y the Chinese, among whom he had laboured with indefatigable zeal. His place was supplied by Father Grimaldi. Kang-hi showed great favour to the French clergymen, and gave them a piece of ground witliin the precincts of his own palace for the erection of a church and house. The former, which was a splendid edifice, was opened in 1702.'^" In the midst of their success the Jesuits had become involved in a serious dispute with their Dominican and Franciscan coadjutors. The points chiefly controverted were, whether the words Tien, " heaven," and Shang-te, ** supreme ruler," meant the true God or the material heavens ; and whether the ceremonies performed at the tombs of ancestors, and in honour of Confucius, were civil or religious rites. The Jesuits maintained the former, while the others held the latter of these pro- positions. The one employed the disputed terms, and allowed the rites objected to by their opponents. Con- tradictory bulls from Popes Innocent X. and Alexander VII. increased the perplexity of the converts. In 1693, Maigrot, titular bishop of Conon, and vicar- apostolic of China, issued a mandate which distinctly affirmed the opinions of the Dominicans and Franciscans. The emperor, in 1 TOO, decbii-ed, on being applied to, that the Jesuits were in the right ; but Clement XL, four years later, confirmed the decision of Maigrot. In order to settle the dispute. Cardinal Tournon was appointed papal legate in that country. lie reached Pe-king about the end of the year 1705 ; but, upon obtaining an audience of the sovereign, he failed to convince him of the correct- ness of his views, which were directly opposed to those of the Jesuits. Kang-hi, in 1706, issued a declaration • Du Halde's History of China, vol. i. p. 488-497. Medhurst, p. 225-236. ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. 47 that he would countenance only those missionaries who adhered to Ricci's opinion, and would persecute all such as agreed in sentiment with the vicar-apostolic. An examiner was then directed to inquire what clergymen were disposed to comply with the imperial commands ; as these alone would be allowed to remain, while all others must depart to Canton. Tournon issued two mandates, forbidding the fathers to submit to the investigation. The emperor in consequence ordered the cardinal to leave Pe-king ; and Maigrot was now constrained to quit a country in which he had raised up to himself so many enemies. On repairing to Macao, Tournon found his situation there equally disagreeable, as the Portuguese authorities were arrayed against him. In 1710, he died of grief, upon finding himself thrown into prison, and his spiritual censures openly derided by hi^ enemies. An- other legate, Mezzabarba, titular patriarch of Alexan- dria, was sent out ten years after ; but he likewise failed to accommodate matters.* In 1722, Kang-hi died at the age of sixty-nine, and was succeeded by Yong-tching, who, though in many respects a prince of great merit, was bigotedly attached to the superstitions of his country. Advantage was ' taken of this disposition to prejudice his mind against the missionaries ; who, it was represented, were under- mining the most cherished institutions of the empu-e ; immuring young women in nunneries, paying no hon- ours to the dead, ^nd seeking, in many ways, to turn the Chinese into Europeans. He accordingly issued a decree, by which the missionaries were obliged to leave every place except Pe-king and Canton. The exercise of their religion was forbidden, and those who had embraced it were required to abjure their profes- sion. The churches, of which it is said there were 300, were converted into granaries, schools, or halls for per- forming the rites due to ancestors. Some members of the imperial family, belonging to both sexes, had be- * Mosheim, cent. xvii. sect. i. Hough's Christianity iu India, vol. ii. p. 444-466. 48 ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA, come converts to the evangelical faith, and suffered many hardships, under which two of their number consented to perish rather than apostatize. It is affirmed that, by this persecution, 800,000 Christians were de- prived of their pastors. Some priests contrived to conceal themselves, especially in the mountainous and unfre- quented districts of Hou-quang ; while a number of native catechists, dispersed throughout the country, con- trived to keep the converts together. Yong-tching was, in 1736, succeeded by Kien-long, who at first seemed disposed to relax the severity of his predecessor, but was afterwards instigated by the man- darins and tribunal of rites to use severe measures against the Christians. Some were put to death ; but most of those who were convicted, and refused to abjure their faith, were punished with the bastinado ; and images, crosses, and other articles of Romish worship were de- stroyed. Only a comparatively small proportion of converts displayed true fortitude under sufferings. In Pe-king, the missionaries continued to enjoy toleration, and even maintained a considerable body of proselytes. In 1792, Lord Macartney found four churches in the capital consecrated for divine worship, and was informed that there was a considerable number in the provinces. Of those in Pe-king, however, three were suppressed by the next emperor, Kea-king. Within the present century several persecutions on a small scale have taken place ; but, generally speaking, the converts have enjoyed peace. There are still Roman Catholic communities in all the provinces, M^hose spiritual wants are supplied principally by French monks of the order of St Lazarus. For some years, two or three young priests have been regularly sent out, who quietly proceed to their destination in the inte- rior. There is in the metropolis a popish establishment amounting to 20,000 persons, over whom two French clergymen preside. Mr Medhurst observes, " when the rulers do not suspect tlie presence of Europeans, they are very indulgent towards the native Christians ; and ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. 49 the local authorities, having once tolerated them, are interested in preventing their detection in higher quarters, lest they should be called to account for their previous want of vigilance. When, therefore, a community is once formed, it incurs very little risk of being molested. Should the Catholics succeed in forming a native clergy competent to discharge the duties of their office, their cause may rally ; for the government seeks to repress it, not on religious considerations, but because it is an in- strument of European influence." There is a college styled that of St Joseph in Macao, belonging to the Pro- paganda Society, to whom it was transferred on the dis- solution of the Jesuit order, and designed to raise up a supply of native teachers. There are six European priests, of whom one is the superior. The number of students is limited to twelve, who are clothed, boarded, and educated at the expense of the institution. Several works, illustrating the language and opinions of the Chinese, have proceeded from the press of this institution. The superior is in constant correspondence with the agents of the missions in various parts of the empire. In 1810, the Rev. J. B. Miarcliini presented to the Bishop of Macao a statement of the condition of their church in " the celestial empire ;" according to which, there were then eight bishops, including two coadjutors, twenty -three missionaries, eighty native agents, and 215,000 converts. In 183.3, in the diocese of Macao, there were 13,090 native Christians, under the super- intendence of seven priests, all of Chinese extraction. Dr Milne has remarked, in reference to the first Ro- mish missionaries in China, " their stedfastness and triumph in the midst of persecutions, even to blood and death, in all imaginable forms, show that the question- able Christianity wliich they taught is to be ascribed to the effect of education, not design ; and afford good reason to believe that they have long since joined the army of martyrs, and are now wearing the crown of those who spared not their lives unto the death, but overcame by the blood of the Lamb and the word of his 50 ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. testimony. It is not tiD be doubted that many sinners were, through their lal)ours, turned from sin unto holi- ness ; and they will finally have due praise from God, as fellow-workers in his kingdom." Mr Medhurst remarks that many of the works published by the fathers state the question between Christianity and Chinese supersti- tion in a masterly way, and afford, to a patient and serious inquirer, the means of discovering the way of salvation by a Redeemer. He adds, however, that the majority of the present race of converts " are, it is to be .feared, sadly deficient both in knowledge and prac- tice."* The Romish missionaries who carried a knowledge of their religion into Siam, Tonquin, and Cochin-China were Jesuits, under the direction of Alexander de Rhodes, a native of Avignon. Their instructions, we are assured, were received by a considerable number of the inhabit- ants. Alexander VII., in 1058, being informed of the success of this spiritual expedition, resolved to ap- point bishops in those countries ; and chose for this pur- pose some French priests from the Congregation of Foreign Missions. These prelates, however, found considerable difficulty in managing the Jesuits, who were averse to the superintendence of men not belonging to their order. In 1684, Louis XIV. sent an embassy to the King of Siam, to induce that prince to embrace Christianity, and permit the propagation of the gospel in his dominions. The ambassadors were accompanied by a large number of missionaries, whose laljours, however, were successful only among a small number of the people. In 1688, the monarch and his prime minister, a Greek Christian named Constantine Foulkon, who was fiivourable to the priests, were murdered in an insurrection, and the fathers re- turned home. Both in Cochin-China and Tonquin perse- cutions broke out ; and some converts suffered martyr- dom. The Jesuits were expelled from the latter king- Medhurst, p. 240-249. ROMISH MISSIONS TO EASTERN ASIA. 51 dom ; and those who afterwards visited it, did so by stealth, and at the hazard of their lives.* In Africa small progress has attended the exertions of the Romish church. Their principal triumphs have been in the Portuguese colonies along the western coast, where converts have been made by monks of the Capuchin order, whose austere mode of life prepared them for the hardships to be undergone in their labours among the savage nations. • Mosheim, cent. xvii. sect. i. Lockman's Travels of th© ■Jesuits, vol. i. pp. 19-23, 102-105. 52 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. CHAPTER III. Romish Missions to America, Missions to Brazil — The Tupis — Labours of Anchieta — His Influence over the Natives— Miracles ascribed to him — Indian Caricature of Romanism — Paraguay — Perilous Ad- venture of a Missionary — Formation of Reductions— 0\)Tpo- sition to the Jesuits — The Paulistas — Jesuits arm their Dependants — Plan follovred in the Reductions — Advantages and Disadvantages of this System — Maranham— Antonio Vieyra — The Jesuits Opponents of Slavery — The Chiquitos and Cavallero — The Moxos and Baraza — The Treaty of Limits — Aldeas of Maranham— Expulsion of the Jesuits from the Portuguese and Spanish Dominions — Peru — Cali- fornia—Canada. While the church of Rome was thus, with more or less success, spreading a knowledge of Christianity in the pagan districts of the old continents, her sons were equally zealous in their efforts to evangelize America. In the heginning of the sixteenth century, the coast of Brazil had been discovered by Alvarez Cabral, who was driven towards it by stress of weather while on a voyage' to the East Indies ; and during the next fifty years, great progress was made in the colonization of the important country thus made known to the Portuguese nation. In 1549, John III. appointed Thomas de Sousa governor- general ; and, anxious to promote the spiritual interests of the natives, lie sent along with him six Jesuit mis- sionaries, two of whom were lay brethren. Father Man- uel de Nobrega was nominated their chief. The Tupis, a powerful tribe, whose language was extensivi ly diffused over tlie shores of Brazil and far into the interior, first ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 53 engaged their attention. They began with those hordes who lived in the vicinity of St Salvador, the colonial capital, and, by their kindness and medical skill, suc- ceeded to a certain extent in gaining the affections of the people. They do not appear to have made a com- promise between Popery and Paganism ; but, in order to counteract the influence of the payes or native priests, they introduced the practice of setting the catechism, creed, and ordinary prayers to music, of which the Brazilians were passionately fond. The most active agent in this strange species of evangelizing was John de Aspilcueta, who had the greatest talent for acquiring the native language. The young Tupis sometimes ran away from their parents, and put themselves under the care of the Jesuits, in order to be taught to sing. The missionaries had some success in their efforts to abolish drunkenness and 23olygamy among them ; but the hor- rid practice of cannibalism was more difficult to be ex- tirpated. On one occasion, the fathers carried away the body of a prisoner, who had just been killed, and was about to be dragged to the fire to be roasted. The suddenness of their arrival for the moment paralysed tlie victors, and they offered no resistance, so that the missionaries had time to get the corpse secretly interred. The savages, ashamed of the pusillanimity which had cowered before a few unarmed Europeans, assembled in force, pursued the Jesuits to the city, and were with difficulty prevented by the governor from making an attack. The inadequate notions of Christianity entertained by the fathers were disclosed by the eagerness with which they administered baptism to the natives, without due evidence of a real change of heart. When they could not prevail with the Brazilians to relinquish the practice of cannibalism, they esteemed themselves fortunate in being allowed to visit the prisoners, give them a brief instruction m the faith, and administer the ordinance of initiation. When the open baptism of these unfor- tunate persons was afterwards forbidden by their captors, 54 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. on the ground that the water sprinkled on them spoiled their taste as food, the fathers took wet handkerchiefs, or moistened their sleeves, in order to squeeze a little upon the captives' heads ! The ignorance of the Tupis was manifested by a prevalent opinion that this rite oc- casioned various disorders which committed great rav- ages among them. Some regarded the Jesuits with hor- ror, as men who brought pestilence into the country ; others fled from their houses to avoid them, or burnt pepper and salt in tlieir way, — a fumigation esteemed of sovereign efficacy against death and evil spirits. These superstitious notions were constantly encouraged by the payes, who found themselves unable in any other way to cope with the superior knowledge of their European rivals. The immorality which prevailed among the Portu- guese, and was not checked by their secular clergy, formed a great obstacle to the success of the missions. The fathers, however, by refusing the eucharist to those who retained native females as concubines, or males as slaves, occasioned some check to the two greatest evils with which European colonists are chargeable.* The year after Nobrega's arrival in Brazil the title of vice-provincial of that country was conferred upon him, he being thus subjected to a superior in Portugal. In 1552, Don P. F. Sardinha went out as the first bishop, and carried with him a supply of clergymen and church furniture for the cathedral of St Salvador. Next year, Don Edward da Costa arrived as governor, accompanied by seven Jesuits, among whom were Louis de Gram, constituted with Nobrega joint-provin- cial, and Joseph de Anchieta, a native of Teneriff^e, of a noble and wealthy family. He had in 1550, at the age of seventeen, entered " the Society of Jesus," burn- ing with a desire to go forth as a missionary to the heathen. On his arrival he was despatched, along with several others, to the new colony of Piratininga, situated Southcy's History of Brazil, vol. i. pp. 213-215, 253-239. ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 55 somewhat to the south of Rio Janeiro, and " fitted,'* says Southey, " for an earthly paradise." The mission- aries had to endure many privations at first, on account of the total absence of accommodation for persons of civilized habits. A college was established at this place, to which the name of St Paul was given, an appellation afterwards extended to the adjoining district. Anchieta was appointed schoolmaster, and laboured indefatigably to instruct the crowds of natives who came to the settle- ment, and the Creoles, who equally needed education. He acquired the Tupinamba language, and made a grammar and vocabulary of it. As there were no books for his pupils, he wrote for every one a lesson on a sepa- rate leaf, after the business of the day was over ; a task which sometimes occupied him till the morning dawned. The profane songs in use among the natives and Creoles were parodied by him in Portuguese, Castilian, Latin, and Tupinamban. Besides these professional avocations, he occupied himself in attending to the medical wants of the Indians, and in making aspergatas^ a species of shoe adapted for walking among the surrounding wilds. The labours of Anchieta were virulently opposed by the Portuguese colonists, who saw in the attempts made to christianize the natives only schemes to withdraw them from the degradation in which it was wished they should . remain. The mixed breed of Mamalucos or Mestizos were still more inimical to the fathers, and stirred up some of the adjoining tribes to attack Piratininga ; but they were repulsed with considerable slaughter. The Jesuits extended their labours among the native tribes ; and, in a few years, many churches were built, and many christian communities formed. After An- chieta had laboured some time in these villages, he undertook a journey into the interior, and visited dis- tant tribes, among whom no European had ever pene- trated. He underwent great sufferings in his route, crossing mountains and fording rivers. His lodging was sometimes in vast plains, whose surface was unbroken by a single hut or a solitary tree. He slept amidst the 56 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. tall grass which grew on the mounds where the chief- tains of former times were interred. An expedition, in which he passed from tribe to tribe, having time only for a hasty visit to each, could not be productive of per- manent effects ; and the engaging in it displayed more of restless though benevolent enthusiasm, than of sober wisdom. After his return, he was employed in an enterprise of considerable danger. The Tamoyos, a powerful tribe who inhabited the mountains near Piratininga, irritated by the slave-hunting expeditions of the Portuguese, took up arms, and, though repulsed in an attack on the settle- ment of St Paul's, were elsewhere victorious, and made the Europeans tremble forthe maintenance of their power. Nobrega, who had loudly testified his belief that the reverses of his countrymen M^ere a punishment by God for their cruelty, now offered, along with Anchieta, to place himself in the hands of the savages, and endeavour to bring about a peace. The Tamoyos knew the bene- volence of the fathers, and received them with respect. The sanctity of their deportment still further charmed the Indians ; but, more than once, their lives were in danger from the violence of rival chiefs. Peace was at last negotiated ; and Anchieta, whose companion had been previously allowed to depart, in order to remove some difficulties among the Europeans, was released from his captivity, after a detention of five months. He made a vow to write a poem on the history of the Virgin, in order to preserve himself from the temptations to im- purity by which, while resident among licentious savages, he was continually beset. " He had neither paper, pen, nor ink ; so he composed his verses while walking on the shore, then traced them in the sand, and, day by day, committed them to memory." His first occupation after his deliverance was to write down the narrative thus singularly produced, which extends to more than 5000 verses in Latin, and, according to Dr Southey, " is not without some gleams of passion and poetry." Nobrega died in 1571, in the fifty- third year of his ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 57 age. He was succeeded as provincial by Anchieta, who continued, until his death in 1597, indefatigable in the care which he took of the rising Jesuit missions ; and he lived to see them widely extended over Brazil. His real exertions were sufficiently admirable, without needing the aid of the despicable fictions by which, in the fol- lowing century, Simon de Vasconcelles, provincial of the same district, sought to enhance his reputation. He tells his readers that the good monk possessed authority over the elements : " The birds of the air formed a canopy over his head, to shade him from the sun ; the fish came into the net when he required them. The wild beasts of the forest attended upon him in his journeys, and served him as an escort. The fire, at his pleasure, undid the mischief which it had done, so that bread which had been burnt to a coal in the oven was drawn out white and soft by his interference. Water poured over one of his bones worked more than 200 miracles in Pernambuco, more than 1000 in the south of Brazil ; and a few drops of it turned water into wine, as at the marriage in Gali- lee." The book in which these assertions are made was licensed by the various censors of the press at Lisbon, one of whom declares, that as long as the publication should be delayed, so long would the faithful be deprived of great benefit, and God himself of glory! In the course of half a century, all the natives along the coast of Brazil, so far as the Portuguese settlements extended, were collected into villages, under Jesuit superintendents, who likewise penetrated into the heart of the country. In one of these missions, a father was not a little sur- prised to meet with a strange burlesque upon Romanism in a system of religion founded by an Indian chief. This person, having learned somewhat of the faith from certain natives who had fled from the cruelty of the Por- tuguese on the coast, had christened all the males b}' the name Jesus, and the females by that of Mary. He had also formed a liturgy, of which all that his reverend visiter could understand was an invocation to the Virgin, as wife of God. There was an order of priests, bound to 58 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. celibacy on pain of dismissal from their office ; the cross* was used, but regarded with little reverence ; and the only image discovered by the missionary was a waxen one of a fox. It is conjectured that this strange sect ceased with its author. In the mean time, the " Society of Jesus " was push- ing its conquests in another district of the New World, which was destined eventually to become the theatre of their most boasted triumphs. The foundation of a mission in Paraguay was laid in 1586 by members of their body, partly from Brazil, and partly from Peru. After labouring some time in Tucuman, and paying a visit to Assumption, two of tliese priests went down the river Paraguay, and entered the province of Guayra, In 1590, a chapel and a dwelling-house were built for them in Villa Rica, which was the first establishment in the province ; and at the end of three years a college was erected in the same town at considerable expense. John Romero arrived from Peru as superior of the mission ; and six years afterwards, another seminary was founded at Cordoba. An adventure which befell one of them, named Ortega.^ will serve as a specimen of the perils to which the first Jesuits were exposed. While journeying with a party of neophytes, he was surprised by a sudden flood, caused by the overflowing of two rivers ; and the whole plain had soon the appearance of a boundless lake. After endeavouring to wade, the travellers were compelled, by the rising of the waters, to betake themselves to trees for safety. The storm increasing, and the inundation augmenting, a huge serpent approached the tree on which Ortega and his catechist had taken refuge, and, coiling round one of the branches, began to ascend. Unable to escape or to defend themselves, the Jesuit and his companion looked for instant death ; but, pro- videntially, the bough broke under the monster's weight, and he swam off. They passed two days in this dangerous position ; and, in the second night, one of the natives swam to them, directed by flashes of lightning, and in- ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 59 formed Ortega that six of his companions were at the point of death, some of whom requested baptism, and all desired absolution before they should expire. The Jesuit fastened his catechist to the bough by which he held, then plunged into the water, in order to perform the duties required of him, which he had scarcely done before five of the Indians sank exhausted. On his re- turn, he found that the flood had reached the neck of his companion, whom he untied, and helped to gain a higher branch. The deluge, however, soon began to abate, and they were delivered from their perilous situa- tion. The zealous missionary who incurred such hazards for the propagation of the faith, was afterwards thrown into the prison of the Inquisition, and not restored to liberty until his accuser, an inhabitant of Villa Rica, declared at his death that the charge was malicious. In lf»02, Father Esteban Paez was sent from Europe as visiter, to inspect the state of affairs in Peru and its dependencies, of which Paraguay was one. Convening the Jesuits of Tucuman and La Plata at Salta, he enjoined them to combine a system of established missions with the practice of itinerating. He proposed that the eastern part of the province should be left to the fathers of Brazil, already masters of the general language spoken there ; while the eastern district might be supplied with clergy from Peru. Some progress having been made in this pious under- taking, Diego de Torres was, in 1608, appointed pro- vincial of Chili and Paraguay, the two countries being formed into one province. Soon after his arrival, he was summoned to Assumption by the bishop and the governor, in consequence of an edict received from Ma- drid, directing that the Indians of Paraguay should be placed under the control of the " Society of Jesus." These functionaries gave full powers to two Italian priests, Cataldino and Maceta, to execute the royal com- mand, by collecting the converts into townships, govern- ing them independently of any city or fortress, building churches, and, in the king's name, resisting any attempts 60 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. to interfere with their jurisdiction. The scene of these missionary powers was the province of Guayra, bounded on the south by the Uraguay, and on the west by the Parana ; eastward it extended to the borders of Brazil, then quite undefined ; and on the north it terminated in pathless woods or marshes. Having been partially explored b}' the colonists, two towns were already built, Ciudal Real and Villa Rica. At the time when the Jesuits obtained the powers now mentioned, there were only two priests in the province, one of whom disgraced his profession by misconduct, and the other by ignorance. The Spaniards, too, though they were desirous to obtain a supply of clergymen, in order to perform the rites of their religion, were jealous of the missionaries, whom they considered as intruders. The first settlement, which was formed at the junction of the rivers Paranapane and Pirape, was called Loretto ; and it was speedily followed by others. The Jesuits had exerted themselves to procure the discontinuance of encomiendas, by which tlie Indians were subjected in a kind of feudal servitude to the will of individual colonists; and, in 1612, Francis de Alfaro arrived in Tucuman as royal visiter, with orders to abolish the system of personal service througliout the adjacent provinces. This functionary, however, in consequence of the opposition made by the Spaniards, agreed to rest contented with some merely nominal concessions, which left matters much in the same state as before. On the other hand, he decreed that the Guaranies, and the Guaycurus, a warlike tribe whose lands lay westward of the Paraguay, should be placed under the immediate control of the Jesuits, and not formed into encomiendas.^' In 1614, Torres was succeeded in the provincialship by Pedro de Onate, who found that the seven brethren, with whom, in 1607, his predecessor had entered on his office, had increased to a hundred and nineteen. Com- plaints were made that he had admitted persons too * Soutliey, vol. ii. p. 251-274. ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 61 freely into the order ; but Onate considered him justified by necessity and the example of Loyola. The missions continued to flourish, although their conductors had to contend with many difficulties. The jealousy of the Spaniards, who kidnapped their converts ; the opposition of the chiefs, who regarded with contempt the inactivity of their reclaimed countrymen ; the craft of the pai/es, who used every artifice to ujjhold their execrable superstition ; the diseases consequent upon the sudden change of the Indians from a roving to a settled life ; all conspired to defeat in some measure their zealous efforts. On one occasion, the residents at Loretto were astonished by the appearance of an Indian from Brazil, who announced himself as the Deity, and threatened destruction to Father Cataldino and his pupils ; but the missionary ordered the Guaranies to seize the impostor, and apply the whip to his back. No attention was paid to the cries of the fellow, who roared out that he was no god ; nor was he released till, on three successive days, he had received 100 lashes. It is added that these stripes proved the means of his conversion. Notwith- standing all obstacles, the Jesuits extended their settle- ments far and wide. In 1620, two reductions were founded on the Uraguay, which were subjected to the newly formed government of La Plata ; Avliile the Pa- rana and Guayra missions remained under the author- ities of Paraguay. After some additional stations had been erected, Gonzales, superior of the Parana and Uraguay settlements, attended by another Jesuit named Rodriguez, went to explore the Caro, a district to the east of the latter river, and began to prejDare for build- ing in what he deemed a suitable spot. He had made considerable progress in this undertaking when a body of natives, who hated the restrictions imposed by the fathers, attacked the place in concert with the Caroans, and murdered the two preachers, who thus became the protomartyrs of Paraguay. Their bodies, half-reduced to ashes, were recovered by a party sent from the nearest mission, and interred at Conception. A chief called 62 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. Niezu, who had formerly been friendly to the fathers, was privy to this assassination, and soon after put to death another, named Castillo, who laboured among his subjects. He then organized a conspiracy against the reductions, designing to expel the missionarifs from the country ; but, before his plans were matured, he was surprised and made prisoner. The vigorous efforts of the Jesuits, and the zeal with which these were seconded by some Spanish officers, destroyed the hopes of their savage enemies ; and the execution of Niezu, and of some other hostile leaders, produced a salutary terror among the natives. A more formidable enemy, however, shortly after- wards attacked the reductions of Gua^^ra ; namely, the Paulistas, or inhabitants of the city and district of St Paul, where Anchieta had formerly laboured. These consisted in a great measure of a mixed race, sprung from connexions between Portuguese settlers and native women. They were hardy, adventurous, and unprin- cipled ; constantly occupied in making expeditions, into the interior in search of captives and mines. Being bitter enemies of the Jesuits, as opponents of slavery, they resolved to expel them from their eastern set- tlements, formed, as was alleged, in a district belong- ing to Portugal. The Governor of Paraguay, while on a visit to Loretto, was warned by the priests of the anticipated assault, but refused to leave any troops with them, affirming that he had none to spare. On the pre- text of seizing a chief named Tataurana, who, having made his escape from a party of slave -hunters, had taken refuge in the reduction of St Antonio, the Paulistas attacked that settlement, butchered all who resisted, and carried away 2500 Indians as slaves. The ruffians told the missionaries, who threatened them with the divine vengeance, that they had been baptized, and Avere there- fore sure of going to heaven ! — a lamentable error, for which, however, they had too much countenance in the dogmas of their corrupt church. Three other settlements were destroyed, and their inhabitants condemned to a ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 63 hopeless bondage. Two fathers, Mansilla and Maceta, had the boldness to follow the Paulistas in their return, and administer spiritual comfort to the dying captives, who strewed their line of march. Notwithstanding the number who perished of hunger and fatigue, the marauders succeeded in bringing 1500 prisoners to the station at St Paul, boasting that they had never obtained a better spoil. The heroic Jesuits proceeded to Bahia, and laid their complaint before the governor-general, but obtained no competent redress. In consequence of the renewed attacks of the Paulis- tas, and the hostility of the Governor of Paraguay, who would not protect them, the Jesuits abandoned their settlements in Guayra, and transported across the Pa- rana all who could be induced to accompany them. A pestilence broke out among the emigrants, and swept off great numbers. Shortly afterwards, incursions of the same formidable enemy occasioned the abandonment of the reductions in the Tape country, which lay con- siderably to the eastward of the Uraguay. The priests collected the wreck of their establishments between the Parana and that river, in the part where their streams approach most nearly to each other. Perceiving the impossibility of retaining the converted Indians under their control, unless they were supplied with the means of defence against the Paulistas and their Indian confederates, the Jesuits despatched two of their brethren to Europe, in order to obtain authority from the King of Spain to arm their dependants. As they engaged to defray all the expense, and not to give wea- pons to the converts except in time of danger, the desired permission was granted ; directions being at the same time sent to the governors of Paraguay and La Plata to •exert themselves for the protection of the missions. The viceroy of the former province soon after intercepted a body of Paulistas, who had murdered Alfaro, the supe- rior, and cut to pieces almost the whole party. About the same period, 1639, a band of Jesuits, who had arrived in Brazil with a bull of excommunication from Urban 64 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. VIII. against all who attempted to enslave the Indians, whether converted or heathen, were very roughly treated in various places by the guilty parties. In the following year, the revolution happened which placed the house of Braganza on the Portuguese throne. This political change, which deprived Spain of so large a part of her dominions, was attended with evil conse- quences to the missions in Paragua}^, as no Jesuits were allowed to enter that country unless they were natural subjects of the Spanish crown ; and hence the inciirsions of the Paulistas became lawful war. In 1642, a body of these savage marauders, amounting to four hundred, w^itli a large force of Tupi allies, was defeated by a body of converts, 800 of whom carried firearms. A hundred and twenty Paulistas perished in the battle or the flight ; and the Jesuits followed up this first successful employ- ment of their dependants by rescuing more than 2000 natives, whom the enemy were carrying to Brazil. About the same period, the secular year or centenary of the society was celebrated by the missionaries and tiieir converts with great rejoicings. The Jesuits were now at libeity to carry into effect their plans for the spiritual and temporal amelioration of their Indian subjects, as the inhabitants of the reduc- tions might well be called. Their first object was to establish, as nearly as possible, a community of goods, believing that they would thereby preserve the converts from many of the evils attendant upon the ordinary form of civilisation. Every master of a family had a com- petent portion of land allotted to him, on which he grew maize, potatoes, cotton, the earth-nut called manduri, and whatever else his household might require. He was considered tenant as long as he was able to work his lot, after which, it was assigned to some other occupant. Two larger portions, denominated Tupamba or God's possession, were cultivated for the community, one part being laid out in grain and pulse, and another in cotton. Here all the inhabitants contributed their labour at stated times ; and the produce was deposited in the public ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 65 storehouse, for the maintenance of the sick, infirm, widows, orphans, and children, the supply of whatever was needed for the church, and the payment of the taxes. The administration of the reductions was nominally in the hands of officers, similar to those in Spanish towns, elected by the community, but really in those of the cura or rector, and his assistant, one of whom always remained in the settlement, while the other itinerated among the inhabitants of the adjoining district. The houses in the village were placed on three sides of a large square, the fourth side of which was occupied by the church and other public buildings. The Indian dwell- ings consisted of a single room, about twenty-four feet in length and breadth ; the door serving at once to admit the light and let out the smoke. Tlie religious edifices, which were the largest and most splendid in that part of the world, were profusely furnished with pictures and images. In the middle of the square was a pillar sup- porting a statue of the Virgin. The burial-ground was neatly laid out, and divided into four parts, for adults and children of different sexes. The Jesuits recommended that marriages should take place early ; the nuptial age of the males was seventeen, that of the females fifteen. The children lived with their parents ; but their education was public. After prayers, catechism, and mass at the church, tliey received their breakfiist at the rector's house from the common stores, and were then sent to work ; the girls gathering cotton, and driving away birds from the fields ; the boys weeding, keeping the roads in order, and engaging in other tasks suited to their strength. In the afternoon they again repaired to church, where they went through the rosary, and, after getting their dinner in the same manner as their breakfast, returned home to assist their mothers in domestic avocations, or amuse themselves as they pleased. Only those children were taught to read and write who were designed to be public officers, medi- cal attendants, servants of the church, or choristers. In 66 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. every reduction there were a few instructed in Latin and Spanish, as well as their own native Guarani tongue ; but, as Dr Southey remarks, " their learning was of little extent, — the Tree of Knowledge was not suffered to grow in a Jesuit paradise." The Indians possessed a remarkable aptitude for music, and learned to play on various kinds of instru- ments. The choral part of the church service excited the admiration of strangers. The fathers took advantage of their propensity to dancing, so as to combine that amusement with religious festivals ; but carefully ex- cluded men and all females from the performance, which was limited to boys and youths. Besides the cultivation of the ground, the men were instructed in various arts by the lay brethren, among whom there were artificers of every kind. In the reduc- tions there were masons, carpenters, blacksmiths, tur- ners, painters, and weavers. Bells were cast and organs built ; horse-mills were constructed, and conduits formed for irrigating the lands. The women provided the houses with wood and water, acted as potters, and spun cotton for the public stores. The dress of the males was partly Spanish, partly Indian, consisting of a shirt, doublet, trousers, and the poncho or aobaci, " a long cloth with a slit in the middle, through which the head is put ; the two halves then fall before and behind to a convenient length, and the sides being open, the arms are left un- impeded." At church and on public occasions, the females wore a cotton cloak, which left only the face and throat visible ; their ordinary dress was lighter, and better adapted for working. The missionaries boasted of the morality of their con- verts. Robertson says, " an admonition from a Jesuit ; a slight mark of infamy ; or, on some singular occasion, a few lashes with a whij), were sufficient to maintain good order among these innocent and happy people." " Few vices," says the historian of Brazil, " could exist in these communities. Avarice and ambition were ex- cluded ; there was little room for envy, and little to ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 67 excite hatred and malice. Drunkenness, the sin which most easily besets savage and half-civilized men, was effectually prevented by the prohibition of fermented liquors ; and against incontinence every precaution was taken which the spirit of monachisra could dictate." The Jesuits wished to insulate their settlements en- tirely from communication with the Spaniards ; and even when that people were admitted into a few reductions (the others remained closed against them), it was only for the purposes of traffic, and after the exchange of commodities the strangers were dismissed. There was no circulating medium of any kind in the missions. The chief imports were tools, colours for painting, oil and salt, vestments of linen and silk, wax for church- tapers, and wine for the eucharist. The principal ex- ports were cotton, tobacco, and the matte^ or herb of Paraguay, which is used in this part of Spanish Ame- rica nearly as much as tea is in England. The shrub from which the leaves are taken, in order to prepare this decoction, was cultivated by the Jesuits. It has been asserted that the Paraguay missionaries lived in a pompous and sensual manner among their proselytes, but there is every reason to consider this charge a calumny. Those who remained stationary in the reductions, though they enjoyed comfort, were ex- posed to constant exertion ; and if on any occasion they itinerated in order to make converts, they endured fatigue and hardships of no ordinary kind. The conduct of the fathers was exemplary, and their aim of conferring on the Indians the possession of peace and happiness was attained ; but the dominion was a real, though a mild despotism. Their subjects were studiously kept in intellectual servitude ; and, with the exception of the mechanical and ornamental arts, made little progress towards civilisation. Although difficulty was expe- rienced by the Jesuits in obtaining a sufficient supply of missionaries, they never attempted to recruit their ranks from their catechumens. They alleged, as an ex- cuse for this exception, the intellectual inferiority of 68 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. the Guaranies, whom they styled " bahies with beards ;" but the facility with which these Indians acquired a knowledge of the arts, which the fathers deemed it advisable to teach them, shows that they did not labour under such an incurable obtuseness as their spiritual superiors would have wished others to believe. A more formidable obstacle to the incorporation of the natives into the society, would probably have been found in the unnatural restrictions imposed on her clergy by the rules of the Romish church.* The opposition made by the Jesuits to the enslaving of the Indians, which had created so many adversaries in Paraguay, rendered them equally unpopular in other parts of South America, more especially in Maranham, a province northward of Brazil. Am.ong the followers of Loyola few have better deserved celebrity than Antonio Vieyra, a man of great political talents, and chaplain to John IV. of Portugal. He was a distinguished preacher, and his sermons, according to Southey, are characterized by " a poignancy of satire, a felicity of expression, a power of language, and an eloquence, proceeding from the fulness of a rich fancy and a noble heart, which have made his writings, notwithstanding all their alloy, the glory as well as the boast of Portuguese literature." After obtaining a reluctant permission from his ro3'al patron, Vieyra set out in 1 653 for Maranham, where the Jesuits had been some time established. He found the religious condition of the colony deplorable in the extreme, and the Portuguese, destitute of all principle, were by their oppressions extirpating the unfortunate natives. In his first sermon he warmly represented the impolicy of the prevailing system, and gave a sketch of a plan for remedying the evils, by forming the Indians into communities, and engaging them to labour for wages. His eloquence made a temporary impression, but he soon * Southey , vol. ii. p. 333-3G4. Robertson's Charles V., book vi. The Jesuit rule has been celebrated in verse as well as in prose by Dr Southey, being the subject of his beautiful and touching " Tale of Paraguay." ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 69 had the mortification of seeing various efforts for the conversion and civilisation of the natives frustrated by tile heartless cupidity of the colonists. He made repre- sentations of his ill success to the court of Lisbon, and a decree was sent out, ordaining- that all slaves not taken in just war should be set at liberty. This order did not satisfy Vieyra, and he embarked for Portugal, where he had the satisfaction of obtaining a compliance with his wishes. He likewise procured the establishment of a board to watch over the interests of tbe missions, and an edict, declaring that all the Indian settlements in Maranham should be placed under the superintendence of the Jesuits. On again arriving in the New World, he discovered that his own upright intentions and those of the governor, Vidal, were overborne by the villany of four ecclesiastics associated with them as judges to determine who were justly bondmen, and who not. These men abetted by every means in their power the infamous practice of slavery, by which some of them profited to a great ex- tent. But the zealous missionary found satisfaction in the success attending the labours of his order, of which he had been constituted superior. More than fifty villages of reduced Indians were placed under their control ; and they made several excursions up the neighbouring rivers, and into the heart of the country, to mduce the natives to remove to the settlements. Vieyra performed an im- portant service to the colony, by conciliating some power- ful tribes, whose enmity would have proved dangerous to it. But neither the excellence of his character, nor the beneficial influence of his labours, could conciliate the favour of the men to whose plans of selfish cruelty he had ever off^ered a strenuous opposition ; and, taking advantage of the death of John IV., Prince Theodosius, and the Bishop of Japan, his warm friends at the Portu- guese court, they occasioned an insurrection at Maranham, which ended in the expulsion of himself and of several of his associates from the colony. The remainder were kept in confinement till the arrival of a new governor, 70 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. who succeeded by a cautious policy in procuring their restoration to liherty. They were, however, readmitted only to their spiritual functions ; their temporal author- ity being suspended till the pleasure of the government should be known. The slave party used all their influence at Lisbon in order to prevent the restoration of power to the Jesuits, and succeeded in persuading the new king, Al- fonso VI., to bestow it upon civil officers, while the spirit- ual management of the natives should be divided among the various orders of monks. This took place in ]663 ; but the miserable state to which the settlements were re- duced by this impolitic arrangement attracted the atten- tion of Gregory dos Anjoy, the first bishop of Maranham, when, seventeen years later, he arrived to take possession of his see ; and, through his representations, the Jesuits were reinstated in their former position, spiritual and temporal. Four years after, a second insurrection ex- pelled them from the colony ; but on the suppression of the rebellion, they appear to have been restored.'"' We return to the proceedings of the Spanish Jesuits. After an unsuccessful effbrt to establish a mission among the Chiriguanas, a fierce and intractable race towards the north-west of Assumption, who answered to the denun- ciations of hell-fire, that they would find means of putting it out, the " Society," about the end of the seventeenth century, founded three reductions among the Chiquitos, a milder tril)e to the north. A fruitless attempt was made to discover a communication between these settlements and the Guarani missions, by means of the Paraguay. AVith the exception of the climate, which was unhealthy, the fathers had even better reason to be pleased with their location among the Chiquitos than that among the Guaranies ; for they had no enemies to contend with, and the people were more intelligent and docile. The most distinguished labourer in this district was Lucas Cavallero, who afterwards endeavoured to convert the numerous and warlike nation of the IManacicas. He • Southey, vol. ii. p. 456-613. ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 71 spent several years among them, and founded a settle- ment, to which he gave the name of Conception. The method pursued by him in this reduction was nearly the same with that adopted in the Paraguay missions. In 1711, going to visit the tribe of the Puyzocas, who dwelt about two days' journey from Conception, he was treacherously slain on the very night of his arrival in one of their villages, and, out of thirty-six converts who accompanied him, only five reached the settlement in safety. His body was recovered by the Manacicas, and honourably interred in the reduction which owed its existence to him.* Some time previously, a mission of still greater in- terest and importance was undertaken by Cyprian Ba- raza, " perhaps the most enlightened Jesuit that ever laboured in Spanish America." The scene of his exer- tions was the country of the Moxos, a large district lying on the east of Peru, between the tenth and fifteenth degrees of south latitude. He began his efforts in ] 674, and resided among the people about four years, during which he learned their language, and succeeded in gain- ing their confidence. Bad health constraining him to return to Santa Cruz, he was sent, upon his recovery, to the Chiriguanas ; and the ill-advised orders of his superior thus caused several seasons to be uselessly spent among that intractable race. Returning to the Moxos, he succeeded in assembling 600 of them under his care, and founded a settlement, which he called Loretto. He spent five years in confirming the habits of his Indians, and then, leaving the care of the reduction to some brethren who had been despatched to his aid, he set out on an expedition, having for its object the evan- gelization of the surrounding tribes. By conforming to their habits and relieving their diseases, he succeeded in gaining the good- will of the people, and collecting them into a second settlement, called after the Holy Trinity. He further established among his converts a kind of * Southey, vol. iiL p. 162-191. Game's Life of Cavallero. 72 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. municipal government, vesting the administration in cer- tain individuals chosen by the community. Cyprian next set out for Santa Cruz, where he obtained two hundred cattle, part of which, with great difficulty, he contrived to bring in safety to the reduction, where they increased so fast as to supply many of the settlements subse- quently formed. His next occupation was to superintend the erection of a church, which was successfully finished after the labour of some months. It was formed of brick, made according to Baraza's directions ; and became the admiration of all the surrounding tribes. Some years afterwards, a second edifice was erected, larger and more splendid than the first, which had be- come inadequate to the wants of the station. The great distance from Peru by the ordinary road induced the good priest to attempt the discovery of a nearer route across the mountains. He "was successful in exploring this path, which, by a journey of not more than fifteen days, could bring missionaries from Peru to the Moxos. After visiting the Tapacures, a people who lived a hun- dred miles distant from Trinity, Baraza proceeded to the Baures, a nation whom he found much more civilized than the Moxos. He was well received in many of their settlements ; but in a village which he had not previous- ly visited, his two companions were alarmed during the night by a great sound of tambours, the signal of death among the Indians. They urged the missionar}' to flee ; but he had only proceeded a few paces when the bar- barians came up, avIio, after piercing his body with ar- rows, despatched him with an axe. This mournful event happened in 1702, on the anniversary, as it was reckoned, of the day on which his great namesake, the Bishop of Carthage, bowe(»his neck to the executioner's sword. Both fell in the cause of religion ; but the obscure grave dug for the Jesuit by his murderers was very difierent from the public and honourable interment of the African prelate by his admiring flock. At Baraza's death the Moxo missions were in a flour- ishing state. Fifteen settlements had been formed, con- ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 73 taming each about 2000 inhabitants. Maize, mandioc, rice, plantains, and a variety of other esculent plants, were cultivated with success. Cotton was raised in all the reductions ; and cacao, said to be the best in America, in many of them. The people improved more than their brethren in the Guarani missions, as they were allowed to enrich themselves with the produce of their own labour. There were public lands and herds for the use of the church, as well as of the hospital, into which all persons unable to work were admitted. The sacred edifices were large, well built, and richly orna- mented ; the natives made considerable proficiency in painting and carving. The only disadvantage was the insalubrity of the climate, which sometimes occasioned great ravages among the lower class.* The Jesuits had never been able to reconcile the Spaniards of Paraguay to their presence ; and twice within ten years — bet wen 1724 and 1734 — they were forcibly expelled fi'om Assumption by insurrections. On the restoration of legal authority, however, they ^vere reinstated in their possessions and privileges. In 1750, a treaty of limits was formed between Spain and Portugal, by which a portion of territory eastward of the Uraguay was ceded to the latter. This district contained seven Guarani reductions ; and the inhabitants of these settlements were required to remove into the dominions of the Spanish crown. Both missionaries and converts were exceedingly averse to this harsh measure : the former petitioned against it ; the latter determined to resist it by force. They were dissatisfied with the positions chosen for their new abodes ; and, in spite of the opposition of the fathers, resolved to retain pos- session of their present dwellings at all hazards. The Jesuits were kept as prisoners in the places where they had lately ruled with despotic power ; and their follow- ers entreated the court of Spain to recall the edict which it had rashly issued. The commissioners for executing * Southey, vol. iii. p. 198-210. Game's Life of Baraza. E 74 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. the treaty, who might have prevented evil consequences by representing to their respective governments the injustice and inexpediency of the measure, or even by delaying its execution till means had been tried to recon- cile the Guaranies to the change, declared war against the seven reductions. The Jesuit provincial, alarmed for the consequences to his order which might arise from this state of things, offered to resign to the Spanish crown all the authority possessed by his brethren in the Guarani reductions, whether belonging to the ceded district or not ; but this proposal was not accepted by the governor. A united Spanish and Portuguese army invaded the Indian territory ; and, after some delay, occasioned by the difficult nature of the country, suc- ceeded in reducing the insurgents, who displayed little courage or military skill. Yet, after all, the treaty of limits was not carried into effect ; and, in the year 1761, a new negotiation was concluded, by which it was an- nulled, and the Guaranies were instructed to return to their dilapidated towns and wasted territory, where the brethren exerted themselves to repair the evils so wan- tonly inflicted on their unhappy converts.* Although the Jesuits thus recovered authority over the Indians of the ceded districts, their success was much more than counterbalanced by the misfortunes which befell them in the Portuguese territories. The missions in the provinces of Maranham and Para, which were called aldeas, extended as far as 2000 miles up the Orellana. Several of them, however, belonged to other religious orders ; and between the Carmelites and Jesuits there had been disputes about their respective limits. The system pursued at these stations differed considerably from that which was followed in the other settlements. There the fathers had the uncontrolled management of their disciples ; but, in the Portuguese missions, twenty-eight in all, they were obliged to sub- mit to the condition that they should work half the * Southey, vol. iii. p. 442-503. ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 75 year at a certain rate of wages for the European settlers. During the other six months, they laboured on their own behalf, or for the support of the missionaries, who had not, as in the reductions, a salary from government. The preachers found much more difficulty in keeping them together in the Portuguese than the Spanish tdrritories, on account of the harsh treatment which they frequently received from the colonists, against whom their spiritual instructors, however willing, were unable to protect them. Notwithstanding all drawbacks, the inhabitants of the aldeas were generally in a flourishing condition, and contrasted favourably with those of the Spanish settlements farther up the Orellana. While the members of the Society were thus pursuing their plans of usefulness, the management of the affairs of Portugal was committed to the hands of Sebastian Joseph de Carvalho, better known as the Marquis of Pomba], a statesman of great talents and patriotic inten- tions, who conceived the design of raising his country from its political degradation by abridging the power of the ecclesiastics, to whose influence he ascribed the exist- ing evils. The Jesuits being the most formidable part of the clergy, it was against them that his measures were especially directed. In 1753, his brother, Francis Xavier de Mendon^a Furtado, was appointed governor of Para and Maranham, where his headstrong temper soon brought him into collision with the followers of his patron-saint. He sent home the most unfavourable representations of the order ; and, two years afterwards, an edict was issued by the government, which took away their tem- poral authority, and converted their aldeas into small towns. Various regulations were at the same time passed, which had for their object the intellectual, social, and spiritual improvement of the Indians, whose best interests Pombal sincerely, though without much wisdom, sought to promote. A body of men called directors were appointed to watch over their interests ; but they very inadequately supplied the place of the missionaries whom they succeeded. His next step was 76 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. to represent to Pope Benedict XIV. that the order had completely degenerated from the rules of its founder, and, in their settlements in the New World, set at de- fiance all authority, whether of sovereign or pontiff. A commission was in consequence issued by his holiness to Francis de Saldanha, cardinal-patriarch at Lisbon, ap- pointing him visiter of the society in Portugal and its dependencies. This prelate speedily issued a mandate, forbidding them to trade thenceforth on any pretext, alleging that this was incompatible with their vows as clergymen. The views of Pombal were brought to a crisis by an attempt made to assassinate the King of Portugal, in which one of the leaders accused three Jesuits as his accomplices. As none of these fathers were brought to trial for high treason, the truth of the charge may well })e doubted ; but the minister chose to regard the whole brotherhood as accessary to the conspiracy ; and he so worked upon the fears of his royal master that orders were issued to confiscate the property and secure the persons of all the members resident in Portugal and its colonies. This edict was carried into effect throughout the whole of Portuguese America, and in many places with uimecessary cruelty. From more than one port they were shipped in vessels inadequate for their com- fortable conveyance, and, in consequence, several died during the voyage. At Rio de Janeiro 145 were stowed in a ship, below decks, like negroes on the middle passage, and only obtained an alleviation of their miseries, on the representation of the surgeon that such treatment would infallibly produce diseases which might extend to the crew of the vessel. Some of the unfortunate Jesuits were cast into prison at Lisbon, and not released till the death of the king, eighteen years afterwards. Others, without being suffered to land in Portugal, or hold any communication with their friends, were re- embarked for the Mediterranean, and set on shore in the papal states. Some provision was made for them out of the treasury ; and Pombal was accustomed to remark ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 77 facetiously, that they were the longest-lived body of men he ever knew, for, according to the certificates which he received, none of them had died since the period of their expulsion. Tlieir place in the aldeas was to be filled by secular priests ; but these, being generally persons every way inferior to their predecessors, frequently com- bined with the directors for the purpose of oppressing the Indians. The aldeas from various causes became depopu- lated ; and the ill example given to the natives soon re- duced their moral condition very low. Brandam, bishop of Para, a conscientious prelate, who, between the years 1784 and 1788, performed the arduous duty of visiting almost the whole of his very extensive diocese, found reason every where to lament the wretched state of the once prosperous settlements. The houses, he says, " dif- fered from pigsties in nothing except that they were i-ather more filthy, and less sheltered. A total indif- ference to every thing beyond mere animal wants was manifested by the people, who evinced the utmost apathy and ignorance with reference to religion."'^ Spain was not long in following the example of Por- tugal. The Jesuits had been of essential service in Paraguay, by extending the territory in the interior, and christianizing the tribes, from whom the settlers must otherwise have experienced the most formidable opposition. They had likewise kept alive what learning existed in America, and had introduced a printing-press into Cordoba, whose university became famous through their means. But the court of Madrid had been misled by a report that the missionaries intended to found an independent empire in Paraguay, — an accusation which, though countenanced by so respectable an authority as Dr Robertson, seems utterly destitute of truth. In 1767, orders were sent to banish all the members of the society from the dominions of the Spanish crown ; in- structions which were carried into effect with a harsh- ness not designed by the government at home. The * Southey, vol. iii. pp. 502-547, 698-701. 78 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. fathers were robbed of their property, deprived of their papers, and, in some places, the more aged died from tlie hardships to which they were exposed. Nowhere was the sliglitest attempt made at resistance ; the Jesuits obeying, without murmur or hesitation, the command to quit tlie scen(! of their labours and usefulness. Bucarelli, governor of Buenos Ayres, took great credit to himself for the ease with which he effected the expulsion of the fathers, who were conveyed to Italy, where Faenza and Ravenna were assigned as their places of abode. " No men," says the historian of Brazil, " ever behaved with greater equanimity, under undeserved disgrace, than the last of the Jesuits ; and the extinction of the order was a heavy loss to literature, a great evil to the catholic world, and an irreparable injury to the tribes of South America." They were succeeded in the spiritual superintendence of the reductions by priests of the various mendicant orders ; but the temporal jurisdiction was placed in the hands of a body of officers named administrators. The new system did not succeed well. At the end of the eighteenth century, the population of the settlements had decreased from more than 100,000 to less than 46,000 ; the Guaranies were miserable and discontented ; and every thing combined to show how exceedingly impolitic was the step of expelling their former in- structors. At the same period, the Moxo missions were in a different state. Other clergymen had been sub- stituted for the fathers of the society ; but there were no administrators joined with them in the management of the settlements. As these Indians had been accus- tomed to think as well as to labour for themselves, they did not feel so deeply the removal of the Jesuits ; and they continued to flourish, retaining the reputation of a brave, industrious, and comparatively polished people. They were good carvers and workers in metal, and, in general, celebrated for excellence in handicrafts. Calico of the finest quality, wax and tallow candles, sugar and rum, were the produce of the missions ; and their pro- ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 79 sperity would have been greatly increased, if the jealousy of the Spanisli government had allowed them an unre- stricted intercourse with Mato Grosso, the nearest port of the Brazilian territories.* Those establishments of the Jesuits whose history we have traced were the most famous of their missions in America ; but they had likewise numerous stations in Peru and the other parts of the Spanish dominions. Their success, however, does not appear to have been in any respect so remarkable as in Paraguay and Brazil. The incapacity of the Peruvians was at one time reckoned so great, that very few were admitted to partake of the eucharist ; and it seldom happened that any one was admitted to holy orders. In California, the Jesuits acquired, about the close of the seventeenth century, a dominion over the rude inhabitants as complete as that exercised by them in Paraguay. They were charged by their enemies with studiously depreciating the country ; representing- the climate as unwholesome, and the soil as barren ; and alleging that nothing but a zealous desire of converting the natives could have induced them to settle there.t In Canada, some efforts were made by the Romish church to evangelize the inhabitants. In 1611, a few Jesuits were sent thitber, who were, however, soon made prisoners by the English. Three years afterwards, some Franciscans arrived at Quebec ; and, in 1 625, other Jesuits appeared. Nine years subsequently, two priests, Breboeuf and Daniel, established a mission among the Hurons, wlio were found hard to convince, but constant after conversion ; while their neighbours, the Algon- quins, possessed a character the very reverse. About the same time some Parisian ladies of rank became interested in the welfare of the American aborigines, especially the Duchesses of Montmorenci, Longueville, and Aiguillon, this last being a niece of Cardinal Richelieu. They founded an association, the object of which was to raise * Southey, vol. iii. pp. 607-616, 687, 688, 841, 842. t Robertson's History of America, books vii. and viii. 80 ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. a fund for supporting the missionaries, and furnishing them with articles to improve the condition of the In- dians. A young widow of birth and fortune, Chauvine de la Peleterie, was seized with a strong desire to go out to Canada as an evangelist, and, no l withstanding the ridicule of her gay friends, embarked along with three Ursuline nuns and some Jesuits. After a dangerous voyage, they all reached Quebec ; and, having ministered some time in the hospital of that city, she took up her residence among the Indians. With a single companion she occupied herself in attending to the temporal and spiritual wants of these poor savages. On hearing of her labours other Ursulines joined the party ; and the fame of these missionaries spread so much among the native tribes, that when the French proposed to make peace with the Iroquois, these last professed their wil- lingness to enter into the negotiation, provided they would send into their country a black robe and a white robe, the names by which, from the colour of their dresses, they designated the Jesuits and the Ursulines. La Pele- terie and her associates, in their mission among the Al- gonquins, confined themselves exclusively to the females, especially the younger portion of them, whom they zealously instructed. The Indian girls made much greater progress under the tuition of persons of their own sex than when taught by priests. In 1644, an Algon- quin chief was baptized at Montreal, and she was selected as his godmother. Her connexion with this warrior aided in procuring for her that devoted regard among his tribe, which her disinterested services would of themselves have obtained in no small measure. Iler bosom-friend, the Ursuline Marie de I'lncarnation, died some time before her. At length La Peleterie, feeling the approach of age, left the Indians, and undertook the charge of the Hotel Dieu Hospital in (Quebec, where she expired after a useful career of nearly half a century spent in missionary labour.'"" * Game's Lives of Roman Catholic Missionaries. ROMISH MISSIONS TO AMERICA. 81 Having thus traced the history of Romish missions in the various quarters of the globe, we may remark that we have seen much to admire, and mucli to lament ; we have been called to contemplate patience, self- denial, unwearied zeal, and indefatigable labour ; but, on the other hand, we have witnessed a reckless haste in admitting evidence of conversion, a compromise of lofty christian principle in concessions to heathenism, and a zeal oftener directed towards the honour of the church than the glory of the Redeemer.* While we may war- rantably indulge the hope that, as God has always had his elect in the bosom of the Romish church, corrupt as that community is allowed to be, so, in the course of the three centuries during which papists have laboured among the heathen, not a few may have been called from darkness to light by their means ; still we cannot allow ourselves to suppose, that the good done by their instrumentality has at all corresponded in amount with that effected by protestant agency. It ought therefore to be the fervent prayer of all who duly value the blessed Reformation, that the gospel of Christ may be erelong exhibited to the heathen world only in the purity of its original form. * There is a vigorous passage in Lactantius (Divin. Instit. lib. iii. cap. 17), in which he speaks of the facility with which the Epicurean system adapted itself to persons of the most opposite habits and characters. We fear that a similar un- scrupulous flexibility may be charged upon Romanism, both in christian and heathen lands. ^>2 MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. CHAPTER IV. Missions to Southern India. Protestant Missions — Southern India — Danish Mission at Tran- quebar— Ziegenbalg — Society for Promoting Christian Know- ledge — Tamul New Testament— Labours of Schultz— The Tamul Bible completed — Mission at Madras — Care of the Missionaries to prevent false Profession— Aaron, a native Clergyman— Station at Cuddalore— War in India between the French and English — Arrival of Swartz in Hiudostan — Anecdotes of him- Jubilee of the Mission— Capture of Cud- dalore — Swartz removes to Trichinopoly — Arunasalem — • Chequered Career of Kiernander— Swartz's Mode of Life — His indefatigable Labours — His Acquaintance with the Ra- jah Tuljajee— His sole Publication — He is sent on a Mission to Hyder Ali — Ordination of Kohlhoff— Swartz made Guar- dian of the Heir to the Throne of Taujore- Ordination of Sattianaden — Swartz refutes a Calumny made in the House of Commons — His Death and Character — Revival of Religion in Southern India — Visit of Dr C. Buchanan— Recent Events connected with the Mission. The honour of originating tlie first protestant mission to the vast region of Hindostan is due to the crown of Denmark, which had, since the year 1621, possessed the town of Tranquehar and a small adjoining territory on the coast of Coromandel. In 1705, Frederick IV., at the suggestion of Dr Lutkens, one of his chaplains, resolved to make an effort for the conversion of his Indian subjects. Application was made to the distinguished Francke, professor of divinity in tlie university of Halle to recommend some of his pupils whom he might deem qualified Ly talents and piety for realizing this import- tint design. He selected Bartholomew Ziegenbalg, who MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. 83 was afterwards joined by his fellow-student, Henry Plutscho ; and the two friends, having received ordina- tion from the Bishop of Zealand, sailed for the place of their destination, and arrived in July 1706. Undeterred by the opposition which they experienced from the local authorities, they applied themselves with vigour to the study of the Portuguese and Tamul, the latter of which was the vernacular language of the dis- trict, and the former, introduced about two centuries befofe, was generally understood by the natives. In a few months, they had acquired such a knowledge of these tongues, that they were able to catechise the children in two schools which they supported out of their own slender funds. Ziegenbalg particularly devoted himself to Tamul, and he soon became well acquainted with its literature. The first convert was Madaliapa, a young man of high rank, who became convinced of the error of idolatry while assisting the missionary to overcome the difficulties of the native idiom. In May 1707, several catechumens were publicly baptized in the Danish church at Tranquebar, and a few days afterwards one of the converts was invested with the office of catechist, to aid the Europeans in the instruction of his countrymen. On the 14th of June, the building of a church was com- menced, and the edifice was opened for public worship in August, in the presence of a large body of Christians, Mohammedans, and Pagans. Here the missionaries re- gularly preached both in Portuguese and Tamul twice every week, and these labours were the means of con- verting a great number of the people in the neighbour- hood. Amidst their pious efforts, Ziegenbalg and Plut- scho were severely afflicted by the opposition of many Europeans, and by the loss of two considerable remit- tances, occasioned by the wreck of the vessels in which they were contained. But, with the assistance of some friends on the spot, they were enabled to maintain themselves till the arrival of three new missionaries, Messrs Grundler, Baving, and Jordan, in July 1709 84 MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. who carried with them a considerable sum of money, as well as a variety of stores. The opposition of the Danish residents was at last checked by the authoritative inter- position of Frederick IV. In the same year, the Tranquebar mission first became known in England, by the translation of some letters from the missionaries addressed to a friend in London. The Rev. Mr Boehm, chaplain to Prince George of Denmark, called the attention of the recently establish- ed Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge to the labours of the Danes. In the course of the three fol- lowing years, that institution, besides transmitting a considerable sum, printed^ chiefly for the use of the mis- sionaries, an edition of the Portuguese New Testament, and sent a printing-press, with a considerable quantity of paper. Of the various books and tracts which they were enabled to issue, the most important was a Tamul ver- sion of the New Testament, the work of Ziegenbalg, which was published in 1714, after being subjected to a careful revision. The King of Denmark, who had previously granted to the missionaries at Tranquebar a pension of 2000 crowns, founded in 1714 a missionary college at Copen- hagen. In the same year Ziegt nbalg, accompanied by a young native convert, proceeded on a voyage to Europe, leaving at the station nearly three hundred converts. On the way, he translated part of the Old Testament into Tamul, and composed a grammar of that language in Latin, which was printed at Halle in I7l6, and is still highly esteemed by Oriental scholars. After being gra- ciously received by Frederick, who conferred on him the title of " Inspector of the Missions," and visiting his former preceptor, Francke, he pursued his course to England. There he was presented to George L, and was introduced by Archbishop Wake to the Society for Pro- moting Christian Knowledge, whose kindness he had several times experienced. From that benevolent body he received a liberal present of money, paper, and books. The Directors of the East India Company gave hmi a MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. 85 free passage in one of their vessels ; and he arrived at Tranquebar in August 1716, where he resumed his la- bours with fresh vigour. A seminary was instituted for the education of native youths as catechists and teachers. Tamul and Portuguese schools were established at Ma- dras and Cuddalore, with the sanction of the governor of the former place. But in the autumn of 1718, the health of Ziegenbalg began to fail ; and, after struggling a few months with disease, he commenced a journey along the coast, in the hope of some relief. On reaching Cudda- lore, he found his end approaching, and sent for his friend Grundler, to whom, on his arrival, he expressed an humble but elevated hope of eternal blessedness, and died in peace on the 23d of February 1719, in the thirty- sixth year of his age, lamented by his disciples, and re- gretted even by the unconverted population. The piety, prudence, and activity of Ziegenbalg made his loss no ordinary one ; but it was in some measure repaired by the arrival in the following September of three new labourers, Messrs Schultz, Dall, and Kies- tenmacher. Grundler's strength was greatly impaired ; and during the interval which elapsed between the death of his former colleague and the arrival of these coadjutors, he was accustomed to pray in the congrega- tion with many tears that God would not summon him away while his flock were unable to procure another shepherd. During the winter he rendered essential service to Schultz and his companions by preparing them for their arduous exertions. He died on the 18th March 1720, and was buried in the church, near the remams of his departed associate.* Not a few, both among friends and foes, believed that the loss of Ziegenbalg and Grundler would inflict a fatal blow upon the Danish mission ; but the devoted zeal of the remaining labourers prevented the dreaded evil. They were soon able to catechise and preach in t native languages ; and, aided by contributions as well in * Brown's History of Missions, vol. i. p. 158-163. Pearson's Life of Swartz, vol. i. p. 12-28. 86 MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. India as in Europe, they considerably increased the number of schools under their charge, and of the publi- cations which issued from their press. Within five years from the death of Ziegenbalg the church was augmented by 1500 members. Ziegenbalg had translated the Old Testament into Tamul as fiir as the book of Ruth ; and Schultz com- pleted this important work, devoting to it six hours every day. No labour was spared to render the version ac- curate. Besides consulting the original Hebrew and the German Bible of Luther, he availed himself of what- ever assistance might be derived from the French, Spanish, Italian, Danish, and Dutch translations, and was aided in his studies by a learned Brahmin. After the assiduous toil of two years the work was completed, and underwent a careful revision under the eyes of the other brethren. It is to be regretted that the zealous missionary should have thought it necessary to impart to the infant church not merely the pure truths of the word of God, but also the errors and folly of the Apo- crypha. On the death of Dr Francke in 1727, the college at Copenhagen requested his son, who succeeded him in the professorship, to continue the correspondence which his father had very beneficially conducted on behalf of the mission. About the same time, George I. addressed a letter to the brethren at Tranquebar, in which he repeated the favourable opinion expressed by him in a similar way some years before, and renew- ed his promise of protection. Next year, a station was established at Madras by the Christian Knowledge Society, of which the chai"ge was confided to Schultz. This new institution prospered in spite of the opposition both of Romish priests and native teachers, who, on more than one occasion, carried their hostility to the length of personal violence towards the converts. The zealous missionary translated the whole of the Scriptures into Telinga, and portions of them into Hindostanee. Meantime, tlie gospel was introduced into the king- MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. 87 dom of Tanjore by Rajanaiken, a subaltern in the native army, who was enabled to see the errors of Romanism, in which he had been educated, by the perusal of Zie- genbalg's translation of the Gospels and Acts, and by intercourse with the missionaries at Tranquebar, near which he was stationed. He immediately began to in- struct his countrymen, both papists and pagans ; and the first fruits of his exertions were three of his own soldiers, who were baptized by the Danish brethren. Not long afterwards, he renounced the military life, and entered into the service of the mission. Another valuable auxil- iary was Sattianaden, son of a Romish catechist, who was sent by his father to Tranquebar to be instructed in what the old man had been led to believe a purer gospel than he had himself been taught. This person was compelled by the priests to return to their communion ; but Sattianaden actively employed himself in making proselytes to the reformed faith, and, in consequence of his success, was constituted a regular teacher. As the progress of the missions at Tranquebar and Madras required the employment of additional labourers, Messrs Worm and Reichsteig were appointed to the former, and Mr Sartorius was sent out by the Christian Knowledge Society to the latter. They arrived in August 1730, and, two years after, w'ere followed by Giesler and Crall, the latter a medical gentleman. Although the missionaries had to struggle with the obstacles presented by the pride of the Brahmins, and the blind fatalism of the lower orders, who imagined themselves inevitably destined to eternal ruin, they every year had the pleasure of beholding an increase in the numbers of believers. Nor w^ere they at all desu'ous to swell the band of proselytes by the acceptance of insufficient evidence of conversion ; on the contrary, they employed the utmost care in preparing the can- didates for admission into the church. When any requested to have their names placed on the roll of catechumens, they were taken under the inspection of the brethren, and instructed in the principles of religion. «« MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. They were first admitted to a general preparation, which varied in lengtli from a few months to a whole year, or even longer, according to the intelligence and docility of the disciples. If the instructor was satisfied with their deportment during this period, he allowed them to come forward to the particular preparation, in v.'hich four or five weeks were generally employed. In short, all precautions were taken that none should be baptized or admitted to the Lord's table who were defective in christian knowledge or in the marks of a renewed heart. Besides providing for the spiritual training of con- verts, the missionaries were often obliged to expend a portion of their funds in administering to the temporal wants, either of persons from a distance who came to receive tuition, or of those proselytes whose worldly interests suffered from their embracing Christianity. They were often at considerable expense in providing for their followers the means of suj)porting themselves and families by manual labour. In consequence of the increasing number of dis- ciples, the missionaries deemed it expedient to ordain a native to the ministry. They fixed upon Aaron, a cate- chist of respectable family, who had been baptized by Ziegenbalg, and distinguished during many years by piety and talents. At the close of 1733, this individual, then about thirty-five years of age, was admitted to orders, according to the rites of the Lutheran church, by the brethren at Tranquebar and Madras. He was appointed to officiate in a district of Tan] ore, which contained several congregations of native Christians ; and, in the course of the following year, he was instru- mental in converting no fewer than fifty of his countr}^- men. During the year 1785, the Tranquebar station en dured a heavy loss in the deaths of Messrs Reichsteig and Worm. Among the literary labours of this period were a grammar in Tamul and German, and a History of the Church, composed by Mr Walther in the former MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. 89 language. This work, which was designed to refute the false opinions of the Roman Catholics, was more speciall}- intended for the instruction of those natives who were to be educated as catechists and schoolmasters. About the same time, Sartorius completed the Tamul Dictionary, which had been begun by Ziegenbalg. This excellent man, in company with Giesler, founded a mission at Cuddalore in 1737, but died the following year, greatly lamented. He possessed a thorough acquaintance with the Tamul, which the most learned natives acknow- ledged that he spoke like a Brahmin. Mr Pressier of Tranquebar speedily followed him to the grave. But soon after these bereavements, Messrs Wiedebroeck, Obuch, and Kohlhoflf, arrived from Germany, and were followed by Mr Kiernander, a native of Sweden, who was recommended by Professor Francke to succeed Sar- torius in the Cuddalore station. To these were added Fabricius and Zegler, from the Royal Mission College at Copenhagen, whose destination was Tranquebar, and who carried out a large supply of money and stores. About the end of the year 1740, a catechist named Diego, of approved piety and usefulness, was ordained to assist the native preacher Aaron, whose growing in- firmities did not allow him to perform his ministerial duties to a large congregation. In 1742, the Madras mission was deprived of the ser- vices of Schultz, whose ill health obliged him to return to Europe, after more than twenty years' residence iu India. His place was immediately supplied by Fabri- cius. The Society for PiHimoting Christian Knowledge found the expense of their missions press heavily upon their funds ; but they determined nevertheless to perse- vere in their pious labours, trusting, as they officially de- clared, " that the same wise and good providence of God which had hitherto blessed them in all their undertak- ings to spread the pure gospel of his Son Christ Jesus in all parts of the world, would raise up benefactors to con- tribute whatever might be wanted towards it." Professor Francke sent out, at his own charge, Messrs Breithaupt 90 MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. and Klein to Tranquebar, and made several large remit- tances to the support both of the Madras and the Cud- dalore stations. War having broken out between France and England, the troops of the former reduced Madras in September 1746 ; and, though the new governor promised to protect the mission, the house belonging to it was destroyed, and the church converted into a magazine, in consequence of orders given to improve the defences of the town. Upon this, Fabricius retired with the children of his school to the neighbouring settlement of Pulicat, where he was kindly received by the Dutch, and remained till the restoration of peace in 1748. Through the interposition of Admiral Boscawen, the mission, after some delay, succeeded in obtaining possession of a house and church at Vepery, near the town, with the garden and burying-ground attached to them, of which the Romanists had been deprived for their treasonable com- munications with the French during the war. About the same time, the popish church at Cuddalore was transferred to Mr Kiernander, for the use of the mis- sionaries under the Christian Knowledge Society.* In 1750, there arrived in India a man whom the unanimous voice of the protestant world has proclaimed the greatest of modern missionaries, Christian Frederick Swartz. He was born on the 26th of October 1726 at Sonnerburg, a small town in what was then the electorate of Brandenburg, but is now the kingdom of Prussia. Though conscious of many serious impressions in his earlier years, he did not become decidedly pious till he went to the university of Halle in 1746, and enjoyed the friendship of Professor Francke. He was led to study Tamul by his acquaintance with the retired mis- sionary Schultz, who wished him to correct for the press a new edition of the Bible in that language, which it was in contemplation to print. About the same time, he learned that the professor was making inquiries for * Brown, p. 163-182. Pearson, p, 28-49. MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. 91 new labourers in India ; and he determined to offer him- self, if he could obtain his father's concurrence. After deliberating two or three days, the old man gave his consent and his blessing, bidding him depart in God's name, and win many souls to Christ. Swartz accordingly, with two other missionaries, Polt- zenhagen and Hutteman, went to Copenhagen, where they were ordained by Bishop Horreboa. The three labourers then visited England, and, during their stay in the metropolis, preached several times, Swartz officiat- ing both at the royal chapel and the Savoy. Embarking at Deal, after a voyage of four months they arrived on the l7th of July at Cuddalore, whence they proceeded to Tranquebar ; and on the 23d of November, Swartz preached his first sermon in Tamul in Ziegenbalg's church. It was a plain and earnest exhibition of those evangelical views which ever after formed the essence of his discourses. He speedily entered upon the career of missionary exertion, which chiefly consisted in cate- chising, conversing with the natives in the town and neighbouring villages, and preparing the candidates for baptism. He early displayed remarkable tact in adapt • ing himself to the circumstances of all classes of the heathen population. One of the chief obstacles to his success, as well as to that of other early labourers in the Indian vineyard, arose from the wicked lives of the nominal Christians around him. One day, meeting a Hindoo dancing-master with a female pupil, he told them that no unholy persons would enter the kingdom of heaven. " Ah, sir," said the poor girl, " in that case, hardly any European will ever enter it." A native said to the missionary, " show us any one who has embraced your religion, and has been actually saved, and we will believe you." Swartz replied, in the spirit of Abraham's answer in the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, " God has given you his word ; prove and ex- amine it. Such an evidence as you require is not the appointed way of becoming convinced of the truth ; for the devil can transform himself into an angel of light.'* ^2 MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. A more pleasing anecdote is that of a poor Hindoo woman, who, being bitterly reproached by her son and daughter-in-law, endured her trials with so much meek- ness that she at length induced them to seek acquaint- ance with a religion which inculcated a conduct so superior to their own. On being visited by Swartz, she told him that she prayed night and day, and put her trust in God alone ; adding, that He provided her with work, and that she was content if she could some- times gather a few herbs, as she was then doing, for her support. On the 5th of October every year, there w^as printed at Tranquebar a short account in the German language, setting forth their proceedings, and stating the number of native Christians belonging to the three congrega- tions which constituted the Danisli mission. The in- crease of the congregations, the number of missionaries, catechists, and schoolmasters, with various other par- ticulars, were also inserted in this publication. On the same day, the brethren wrote their annual reports to the King of Denmark, and to each branch of the royal family, which were transmitted without delay to these illustrious personages. A dispute having about this period arisen between the papists and heathens at Tanjore, the former were subjected to a persecution which extended itself, though not severely, to the protestant converts. The mission- aries at Tranquebar speedily discovering the extraordin- ary talents of Swartz, gave him the superintendence of all the christian churches and schools south of the river Cavery. Nothing of particular importance occurred from this period till 1756, when Mr Poltzenhagen, at the re- quest of the Danish government, accompanied a band of colonists to the Nicobar Islands, to act as their chaplain, and endeavour to promote the cause of Christianity among the natives. He had just begun to converse in the language of the islands, when a short illness termin- ated his life on the 28th of November, in the flower of MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. 93 his age. The same year, on the 9th of July, the mis- sionaries celebrated a jubilee, that being the anniversary of the day when, fifty years before, the first protestant labourers landed on the shores of India. About the same time three Mohammedans were baptized at Vepery, being the first fruits of that class of natives on the Coromandel coast. Hostilities were now raging between the French and English, who contended for the superiority in the Car- natic. Several of the native states took part m the contest, and the Mahrattas in particular were very active in their annoyance of our countrymen and their allies. Scouring the country with their cavalry, mas- sacring the inhabitants, and destroying or carrying off the crops, they inflicted much suffering upon the converts in the Madras and Cuddalore districts. The French, too, were successful in many of their opera- tions, and in May 1758, they became masters of Cud- dalore by capitulation. The missionaries, Kiernander and Hutteman, were treated with great politeness by Count Lally, who allowed them to retire to Tranque- bar with their property and several native families. On the day after their departure some Jesuits arrived from Pondicherry, and severely censured the general for his lenity to their protestant rivals. I^ernander proceeded to Calcutta in September, for the purpose of establishing a mission there ; while his colleague re- turned in 1760 to Cuddalore, which had been retaken by the British. In December 1758, the French began to invest Mad- ras, and their Mohammedan auxiliaries plundered tlie missionaries and converts at Vepery, but providentially did not injure their persons. No redress could be obtain- ed from the European officers, who, however, expressed their regret that the brethren had not previously ap- plied to them for protection. Their manuscripts and correspondence were happily preserved, and the benev- olence of some friends at Fort St George speedily sup- plied their several wants. In the following spring, when 94 MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. Madras was on the eve of capitulation, it was saved by the appearance of the English fleet ; and in a few weeks, the missionaries returned to the wonted scene of their labours. In 1762, Swartz paid his first visit to Tanjore and Trichinopol}^, and at the former of those cities was per- mitted to preach in the rajah's presence. Those places continued from this time to be the objects of his atten- tion ; but it was not till 1766 that he removed to the latter, where a mission was established by the Christian Knowledge Society in consequence of representations from India. Some time previously, Mr Hutteman at Cuddalore converted a priest named Arunasalem, a man of the highest caste, of considerable talents, and of great learn- ing. Even in early life this person had become con- cerned about his soul, and when only fourteen years of age resolved not merely to become a votary of Isuren, but to visit all the holy pagodas and wash in their sacred waters, in the hope of obtaining salvation. A profound study of the Hindoo mythology convinced him that it was erroneous ; and, proceeding to Cuddalore, he found in the gospel a religious system that satisfied alike his understanding and his heart. Upon his con- version, the members of the sacerdotal college to which he belonged addressed to him a letter of exjDostulation, and received from him a suitable reply.* Hutteman's former colleague, Kiernander, had gone to Calcutta, where his brilliant talents and polished manners gained him access to the best society, so that General Clive was induced to approve of his design to establish a mission. A dwelling was given him by the government, and he soon opened a school which, the year after his arrival, afforded instruction to 175 children, of whom 40 were taught at his own expense. He engaged in various other useful labours, but, a short time after- wards, sustained a severe loss in the death of his wife, • Pearson, vol. i. p. 56-158. Brown, pp. 187, 188. MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. 95 whose piety and affection had greatly promoted his best interests. He next married Mrs Wolley, a wealthy widow ; a connexion which proved detrimental to his religious improvement and consistency, for he lived in great style, and mingled freely with the rich and worldly.' He doubtless flattered himself that he might thus be productive of good to his new associates, but he experi- enced the usual fate of those who would promote God's cause by means which he has never sanctioned ; he was allowed to fall into a long course of backsliding. Yet, even in this melancholy situation, he never altogether lost an interest in spiritual things. In December 1769, he completed the erection of a mission church, which was named Beth Tephillah, or the house of prayer. This cost him £8000, and other buildings for the use of the mission, £4000 more. He converted an active Jesuit named Marcellino Romalete, and employed as assistants to himself two other priests, Bento de Sil- vestre and Manuel da Costa, who had abjured the errors of Romanism. But his expensive manner of living in- volved him in difficulties, and, after an ineffectual attempt to relieve himself by engaging in mercantile specula- tions, he had the mortification to see his fortune utterly wrecked, and even Beth Tephillah exposed to sale. It was purchased for missionary purposes by the late Charles Grant, who ever took a lively interest in the spread of the gospel, particularly in India. Another missionary supplied Kiernander's place, and he left Calcutta to become chaplain to the Dutch settlement at Chinsurah. Here his income scarcely raised him above poverty. On the capture of the town, he re- ceived a small allowance from the English, who suffered him to return to Calcutta, where he was admitted into the house of a relation of one of his wives. Not long after, he broke his thigh by a fall, and lingered several months in agony. On his deathbed he experienced the consolations of the gospel, and the benefit of affliction, when sanctified by the Spirit, to draw the soul to God. He has left an example of the evil effects of prosperity, 96 MISSIONS TO SOUTHERN INDIA. and of the kindness of God in receiving and copfiforting his backsliding children.* We return from this mournful but instructive history to the proceedings of Swartz in his new^ sphere of exertion. As the slightest particulars having reference to so distinguished a man are frauglit with interest, we insert the following description of his appearance and mode of life, given by a much-valued friend, whose acquaintance with him commenced soon after his re- moval to Trichinopoly : — " His garb, which was pretty well worn, seemed foreign and old-fashioned ; but in every other respect his appearance was the reverse of all that could be called forbidding or morose. Figure to yourself a stout well-made man, somewhat above the middle size, erect in his carriage and address, with a complexion rather dark though healthy, black curled hair, and a manly engaging countenance expressive of unaffected candour, ingenuousness, and benevolence ; and you will have an idea of what Mr Swartz appeared to be at first sight. He obtained of the commanding- officer, who perhaps was ordered to furnish him with quarters, a room in an old Gentoo building, which was just large enough to hold his bed and himself, and in which few men could stand upright. With this apart- ment he was contented. A dish of rice and vegetables 'S TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 221 to by an angekok for assistance to a sick child. The minister assured him that the infant was at the point of death ; but, if he would suffer it to be 1)aptized, it might still he happy in heaven. The father consented, and the solemn rite was accordingly performed ; after which the child died. The parents then requested bap- tism for themselves, but were informed that they must first receive an adequate knowledge of the truth. The gross and carnal notions of the Greenlanders often deeply grieved their instructor. They had no desire for any thing beyond what met their eyes ; in them the corruption of man's heart appeared with- out any of the specious veils so often thrown over it among more civilized nations. Two boys were per- suaded to reside among the colonists, and shortly after were sent to Copenhagen, in order to have an opportunity of seeing European modes of life. One of them died in Bergen ; and in 1725, Poek, the other, returned to his native land, where he astonished his countrymen by his descriptions of what he had seen. Two other boys were received by Egede, who gave them instruction ; and both were christened. In 1727, the child of Poek was bap- tized ; and, in the following year, its parents were, by the same means, admitted into the church. At that time, a large reinforcement of settlers were sent from Denmark, with a garrison sufficient to protect them. Two other missionaries arrived, Olaus Lange and Henry IMilzoug. Preparations had been made to remove the colony to the mainland, four leagues farther to the east ; but this was prevented by a contagious disorder, which carried off a number of the colonists. Egede now proposed to his colleagues to baptize the children of those persons who professed their belief in Christianity, in order to induce the latter to live in the neighbourhood, and allow their off'spring to be brought up in the knowledge and fear of God. Next year they received the approbation of the Missionary College on three conditions, — that the parents should give their free consent, should not be influenced by any superstitious motive, and bind them- 222 MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. selves to permit proper instruction to be communicated. Tlie brethren were enjoined not to baptize adults until they were adequately taught and gave evidence of con- version. Not long after this, most of the settlers abandoned the colony, on account of their want of success in trade. Egede's two colleagues were among those who departed, so that he was once more the sole labourer in Greenland. In 1733, he was gladdened by the information, received through the medium of a Danish ship, that the trade and mission would be supported ; for which purpose, the king. Christian VI., was pleased to set apart £100 annually. With the same vessel arrived three other missionaries from a different and unexpected quarter.* The Church of the Moravians or United Brethren, which had been only a few years before restored from a state of almost utter extinction by the kindness of Count Zinzendorf, was not long in directing its attention to the state of the perishing heathen. Matthew Stach and Frederic Boehnisch, two young men, being at work together in preparing a piece of ground for a burial-place at Hernnhut, in the course of conversation, found that they had, unknown to each other, formed the design of going as missionaries to Greenland. The delay of a year intervened before their offer was accej)ted by the con- gregation ; and, at the end of that time — Boehnisch being otherwise emplo3'ed — Matthew Stach was accompanied by his cousin Christian, and by Christian David, a ven- erable member of their church. t A poet of that com- munity has thus described their departure : — " Three chosen candidates at length went forth, Heralds of mercy to the frozen north ; * Crantz's History of Greenland, vol. 1. p. 258-291. f Foster has finely remarked of the evangelistic character of the brethren's church, — " One most amiable fraternity, whose gentleness at home involves a principle by which it glows into energy and heroism in proportion to the remoteness of the dis- tance and the barbarousness and ruggedness of the field of action to which it is voluntarily exiled, have made missions to the heathens an essential part of their institution." MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 223 Like mariners, with seal'd instructions sent, They went in faith (as childless Abram went To dwell by sufi'erance in a land decreed The futui-e birtliright of his promised seed), Unknowing whither ; — uninquiring why Their lot was cast beneath so strange a sky, Where cloud nor star appear 'd, to mortal sense Pointing the hidden path of Providence, And all around seem'd darkness to be felt ; Yet in that darkness light eternal dwelt. They knew,— and 'twas enough for them to know, — The still small voice that whisper'd them to go ; For He who spake by that mysterious voice Inspired their will, and made his call their choice."* On the arrival of the brethren in Copenhagen, they were kindly received by many friends ; but to others their design appeared absolutely romantic. Count Pless, j&rst lord of the bedchamber, after starting many ob- jections, was won over to take a great interest in their design, and vigorously supported their petition to the king. Among otlier things, he said, — " God has in all ages employed the meanest, and, in the eyes of the world, the most unlikely and even despicable instru- ments for accomplishing the grand designs of his king- dom, to show that the honour belongs to Him, and to teach mankind not to rely on their own penetration or power, but on his benediction." His majesty granted them permission to go to Greenland, and even conde- scended to write a letter of recommendation to Egede. Tlie count one day asked them how they proposed to maintain themselves. They replied, that they would build themselves a house, and cultivate the ground. They were told that they would find no wood to build with. " Then," said they, " we will dig into the earth, and lodge there." — " No," answered the nobleman : " to that necessity you shall not be reduced ; you shall take timber with you for building a house ; accept of these fifty dollars for that purpose." With this and similar donations, they purchased a variety of articles Montgomery's Greenland, canto i. 224 MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. suitable to their condition as settlers in a distant and inhospitable clime. On the 10th of April 1733, they set sail, and on the 20th of the following month they arrived at the place of their destination, where they were well received by Mr Egede, who promised them his assistance in acquir- ing the language. They fixed upon a spot for building, to which they afterwards gave the name of New Hernnhut ; and after erecting a dwelling-house, they turned their attention to the means of procuring a maintenance, as well as to the acquisition of the dialect. They found the latter a very tedious undertaking, but love to the souls of the poor Greenlanders cheered them on. The natives were careless about instruction, and visited them only from curiosity or avarice ; having no hesitation in stealing what they could not obtain by begging. The small-pox raged with such destructive fury among the Esquimaux, that it was supposed to have carried off lutween 2000 and 3000 persons. Egede, with the Mor- avians, was unremitting in his attention to the poor sufferers. The brethren were attacked by the scurvy, but providentially recovered ; and, in writing to their friends at home, they remark, " At present we are in the school of faith, and the prospect before us is clouded and almost dark. We perceive no traces of an}^ good work begun among the heathen — no, not so much as a sigh ; and the poor creatures find death where they should find life." In the early part of the following year, Frederic Boehnisch and John Beck arrived from Europe, and informed them that it was the wish of the brethren at Hernnhut to support the mission to the utmost of their power. For some time after this they were all occupied in learning the language, and making voyages to adjacent parts of the coast, in order to gain a better acquaintance with the country and its inhabit- ants. As they were still defective in tlie Esquimaux tongue, they read to the natives some pieces translated by Egede, including the Ten Commandments, the Lord's Prayer, and the Creed. Their kind and prudent de- MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 225 portment, so different from that of most Europeans, by degrees won the esteem of the people, who more and more sought their company. Still these last remained quite uninterested as to spu'itual thmgs. The brethren meanwhile were diligent in promoting their own religi- ous improvement, delighting in social as well as private exercises ; but, discouraged by the want of success, they at length agreed to determine, as in the sight of God, whether they felt a conviction that He had called them to labour among the Greenlanders. Christian David deemed that his advanced years, and inability to learn the language, placed him at liberty to return to Europe, but pledged his exertions to support the mission with undimmished zeal. Christian Stach, though he did not consider himself bound to devote his whole life to the conversion of the heathen, was yet willing to hold out ten years or even longer, although no fniit should spring from his labours. The other three bound themselves never to desert the cause, until they could appeal to God and to their own consciences that they had done all that man could do. They confirmed their resolution by partaking together of the Lord's Supper. After the departure of Christian David, the brethren were reduced to great straits for want of the necessaries of life, being often obliged to satisfy the cravings of nature with shell-fish and sea-weed. In May 17S6, they received a supply of provisions from a friend at Amster- dam. Shortly after, there arrived in a Danish vessel Matthew Stach's mother, a widow of forty-five years of age, and her two daughters Rosina and Anna, the former twenty-two and the latter only twelve years old. The elder afterwards married Beck, and the younger Boeh- nisch. In the same year Egede, worn out by illness, returned to Europe, after a stay of fifteen years in Green- land ; and, receiving from the King of Denmark a salary of £100 a-year, he spent the remainder of his days in honourable retirement. The missionaries had to endure many insults and injuries from the natives, who were perfectly insensible 22() MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. to their instructions : they even learned that a con- spiracy^ had been formed against their lives, but which was defeated by the good providence of God. At length their prayers were answered. On the 2d of June 1738, Beck was occupied in copying a translation of a part of the Gospel according to Matthew ; and the rude people being curious to know the contents of the book, he read a few sentences to them, giving them oral instruction upon the creation of the world, the fall of man, and his recovery by Jesus Christ. He then read to them from the New Testament the narrative of our Saviour's agony in the garden. Upon this, one of the company, Kayar- nak, stepped up to the table, and, in an earnest manner, exclaimed, " How was that 1 tell me that once more, for I do desire to be saved." The missionary was so moved by these words, that he gave his audience a very feeling account of the life and death of the Redeemer, and the method of salvation through him. The inquisi- tive pagan, who gratified the brethren by his intelligence and sincerity, resisted the efforts of his countrymen to draw him away from the truth. After testing his sin- cerity and that of his family for several months, the missionaries admitted them into the visible church on Easter Sunday, March 29, 1739. The convert received the name of Samuel, his wife that of Anna, while his son and daughter were respectively denominated Mat- thew and Hannah. The form of baptism was " I bap- tize thee in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, into the death of Jesus." The brethren, wdio now saw a considerable congrega- tion assembled, held regular meetings, morning and evening, for singing hymns and catechising. Much levity and inconsistency, no doubt, marked the conduct of the audience. " At one time," says Crantz, " they w^ere sleepy and indifferent during the reading of the scriptures ; at another their attention was awake and lively, and they were eager to become pious all at once. It gave the missionaries no small trouble to impress upon them the evidences and workings of a genuine MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 227 faith, as distinguished from mere approbation." But, even while dissatisfied with the conduct of the adults, they conceived better hopes of the children, of whom a few had been formed into a school. In 1740, the brethren resolved to insist less than formerly on such truths as the unity of God, the crea- tion, and the fall, and to confine themselves more to an exhibition of the great doctrines of the atonement and justification by faith. They resolved to " know nothing but Jesus Christ and him crucified." They found that the dwelling upon the doctrines of grace was beneficial to their own souls, and enabled them to speak with more fluency and fervour than they had previously possessed. They received much assistance from the converts in the thorough acquisition of the language. They began to translate the " Harmony of the Four Evangelists." Kayarnak was indefatigable in his efforts to spread a knowledge of the tinith among his countrymen ; but, in February 1741, this interesting person was cut off by pleurisy, giving pleasing evidence in his last illness of his steadfastness in the faith. Several others had now been converted, and proved of essential service among their countrymen, preparing the way for the missionaries by conversing about religious subjects. In certain re- spects they had more influence than the Europeans, whom the Esquimaux considered as speaking to them professionally. But some of the novices began to be pufted up with high thoughts of themselves on account of their labours among the heathen, and it became ne- cessary for the brethren to show them the sinfulness of spiritual pride, and remind them that the grace of God alone made them to diff'er from others. Intercourse with the unbelievers proved a stumbling-block to some of the converts, and they fell into inconsistencies more or less aggravated. In such cases, the missionaries pro- portioned their reproofs according to the degree of the oflfence. Meanwhile they were gratified to find their flock at large growing in knowledge and stability. In 1747, they erected their first church, a large 228 MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. wooden building, of which the framework had been sent from Europe. It was opened on the 16th of October, when sermons were preached by Beck and Boehnisch ; three Greenlanders were baptized, and a love-feast, ac- cording to the Moravian custom, was held. At the close of the year there were a hundred and twenty-six bap- tized ; eight had died since 1741. Storehouses were built both for the brethren and the natives, who could now keep their provisions in a place of safety, being exposed neither to injury from cold, nor to the ravages of beasts of prey. In consequence of this and other regulations, above three hundred persons could now be maintained at New Hernnhut, where it was formerly deemed impossible for two families to subsist. In 1749, Matthew Stach returned from Europe, whither ho had taken some believing Esquimaux, who seem to have derived considerable benefit, and no injury, from what they had seen and heard. At the sacrament on Good Friday, in 1751, there were exactly a hundred commu- nicants present. All Avho were baptized expressed the greatest eagerness to be admitted to this ordinance ; but the brethren in this case exercised that watchful jealousy which had caused them for several years to deny it altogether to the converts. At a synod held at Barby, in Saxony, in 1750, it was deemed requisite to appoint a confidential deputy of the brethren's church, who should inspect the state of mat- ters in the Greenland mission, and confirm or alter the regulations there subsisting as he might deem it ad- visable. Bishop John de Watteville was chosen for this service, and landed at the station in June 1752. He found that the congregation had been exposed to hard- ships, in consequence of an unusually severe winter ; but had not suffered so much as the inhabitants in gen- eral, several of whom had perished through famine. He preached to the natives, one of the brethren interpret- ing by sentences. He frequently conferred with the missionaries on the affairs of the mission, and went along with them in their visits to the heathen, or to the dis- MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 229 persed members of their congregation. By his advice, those Esquimaux who had been selected as assistants were intrusted with the oversight of the people when abroad in summer, and were charged to hold a meeting every evening in their tents, for the benefit both of converts and such pagans as chose to attend. A re- vision of the Greenland hymn-book, which the bishop superintended, contained upwards of a hundred pieces, besides the litanies and liturgies of the church. Mat- thew Kayarnak thus wrote to Germany in reference to the occurrences now mentioned : — " We have been gratified beyond measure by Johannes Assersok's'"' visit. When he spoke the first time in our meeting-liall, my eyes were bathed in tears. I can say with truth, that I am very happy, even much more so than when I was with you. Since that time our Saviour has done much in my heart. Worthless as I. am, I can only thank him for his grace. He is exceedingly lovely, and my comfort in him will never have an end. I often think on you ; but now I never expect to see you more, till we go to our Saviour. His pierced side is the sanctuary where we shall meet again." Not long after the bishop's visit, a contagious disorder made great ravages among the converts, thirty-five of whom died at the station, besides several in other places ; many of them giving the most satisfactory evi- dence of their departing in the faith and hope of the gospel. The missionaries were gratified to find that the believing Esquimaux showed every desire to provide for the children left orphans by this calamity, which formed a complete conti-ast to the selfish indiftcrence of the unconverted in similar circumstances. An account was read to the congregation of the destruction of the brethren's settlement at Gnadenhutten, in North Ame- rica, and they were so afftcted, that they spontaneously made a proposal to raise some contributions fur their poor brethren. " I have a fine rein-deer skin, which I • This term means '* the loving," and expresses the sense entertained of his kindness in visiting them. 230 MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. will give," said one. " I," cried another, " have a pair of newrein-deer boots, which I will send them." " And I," added a third, " will send them a seal, that they may have something to eat and to burn." Though such contributions, when converted into money, were but of little value, the brethren did not think fit to reject what was so freely offered, as it was a proof how well true religion can soften the rudest and hardest hearts. The congregation now consisted of about four hun- dred persons ; and ever since the first awakening, the conversions had been considerable, in proportion to tiie jjopulation. The ministers were not anxious to have under their care a larger number than could be easily superintended, as otherwise disorder might have crept in among them. They had for some years had it in view to fix another station farther to the south ; and a factory having been established at Fisher's Bay, 100 miles distant from New Hernnhut, they obtained leave from the Greenland Trading Company to avail them- selves of that position. In 1758, Matthew Stach, with Jans and Peter Haven, explored the country in the neighbourhood, and selected a spot called Ahonaanish for the place of their residence. It was situated in a bay on an island, about three miles from the open sea, and as many from the factory ; and, though it afforded no prospect to the sun — which is peculiarly desirable in Greenland — it was a pleasant situation, as it possessed fresh water which is never frozen, a secure harbour, and a strand which remains open the whole year. The name of Lichtenfels'"" was given to this settle- ment. Four Esquimaux families, who accompanied the teachers thither, suffered considerably for want of suf- ficient food ; and both missionaries and Greenlanders were sometimes in danger of their lives in the various voyages which it was necessary for them to make. In January 1760, the first heathen family was baptized at Lichtenfels. There was some resemblance between this * Light-rock, so called from its being surrounded with naked cliffs. MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 231 md the first converted household at New Ilernnhut, for ' both consisted of father, mother, son, and daughter ; both came from the south, were quite ignorant, and ^^et got the start of those who had long sat under the sound of the gospel." The settlement, after this, con- tinued steadily to flourish.* In 1761, the historian Crantz visited Greenland, going )ut in the same ship with Boehnisch and his wife, who kvere returning from Europe. His own observations, md the records laid before him, enabled him to compose 1 narrative equally authentic and interesting. Though ileased with the general conduct of the believers, it 5'ave him much pain to mark the opposition of others :o the gospel. " It shocked me," says he, " to see many )f them pierced to the heart, so that they trembled, snuffed, and blew like frighted deer, and sometimes, like i man in strong convulsions, tugged their coat or boots, in order to stifle their convictions ; and, as soon as ihe preaching was over, they ran off in haste, lest the subject should be more closely applied to them." In lie next year, the brethren at New Hernnhut sus- tained a severe loss in the death of their most valued issistant, Daniel. He was born about the time of Egede's arrival ; and, after reachmg maturity, had been baptized by the Rev. Mr Drachart, a Danish missionary, Tom whom he received permission to live with the Moravians. The latter soon discovered that he pos- ;essed talents far superior to those of his countrymen in general, and appointed him to assist them in jireachmg to ;he Esquimaux and instructmg them in private. He -vas indefatigable in his labours. " His testimony to he heathen was, on all occasions, lively, intrepid, and engaging ; and his public discourses to his brethren, simple, affectionate, and impressive. He generally spoke )y similitudes, and had an agreeable method of applying ;hem to the heart. Several conversions were the result )f his efforts. After a season of backsliding, occasioned "*■ Crantz, vol. ii. p. 5-194, Holmes' Historical Sketches of lie Missions of the United Brethren, p. 9-44. 232 MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. by spiritual pride, he was restored to his first love by the mercy of God operating, as it would appear, by the loss of his daughter, a very promising child. In his last illness, which was of short duration, the brethren always found him in happy intercourse with ' the friend that sticketh closer than a brother.' " In writing to Ger- many, the missionaries thus expressed themselves : — " We have lost in him an inestimable present from the Lord — a man whose heart was warm with love to God, an affectionate brother, a faithful assistant, an ornament of the congregation, and a man of God approved both to Christians and heathen. Yet why do we say lost ? He is gone to those blessed mansions Avhere we hope soon to join him, and rejoice with him eternally." Soon after- wards, Frederic Boehnisch died, after labouring thirty years at New Hernnhut. In 1768, an angekok, who had often heard the gospel, but apparently without effect, was so terrified by a dream, that he altered his manner of life, and despatched a message to the missionaries, desiring that one of them would come and instruct him and his people in the way of salvation ; a request which was gladly complied with. This occurrence was followed by a general awakening, which took place in the vicinity of both stations ; and, in the course of a few months, many were added to the church by baptism. In 1771, the venerable Matthew Stach closed his con- nexion with Greenland, after thirty-eight years' service ; spending the remainder of his life at Wachau, in North America. Some time afterwards, the Rev. C. M. Konigseer arrived as superintendent of the mission ; and, though upwards of fifty, he applied with diligence to the study of the language, and soon obtained an accurate acquaintance with it. He possessed an advantage over his predecessors in a liberal education, which qualified him for correcting their worlcs. He compiled an Esquimaux hymn-book, and translated the Summary of Christian Doctrine. In 1774, a third settlement was founded, to which tlie name of Lichtenau was given. Within tlie circuit of a MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 233 few miles, nearly a thousand Greenlanders resided, to whom the missionaries preached the word with visible blessing ; for, in the ensuing summer, fourteen adults were baptized. In the course of a few years, upwards of 200 individuals belonged to this congregation. In 3 776, several new regulations were made by the di- rectors of the Greenland Trading Company, calculated to secure the natives against the avarice of Europeans. An order, however, issued at the same time, enjoined that the Esquimaux, instead of living together in one place, should divide themselves into smaller parties during the winter ; an arrangement which was likely to injure their spiritual interests. The teachers were obliged to obviate this inconvenience as they best could, by appointing native assistants to reside with each com- pany, and by maintaining a visiting correspondence with them. Many refused to leave the settlements ; and some who had gone away afterwards returned. In the following year, John Beck died, the only one of the first five brethren who then remained in Greenland. He had translated into their tongue the whole of the New Testament, with various parts of the Old. A destructive epidemic raged in 1782, which carried off many, both at New Hernnhut and Lichtenfels. At the former place, so many died that there was scarcely a sufficient number of persons left to bury them. These stations had now ceased to be missionarij, in the strict sense of the word ; the whole neighbourhood having been gradually christianized under their influence. The brethren, however, lost no opportunity of proclaiming the gospel to the roving bands of heathen who paid them casual visits. Lichtenau was still the centre of a large pagan population, attached to the district by the facilities of procuring fish and game ; and no year passed without the baptism of a greater or smaller number of converts. In October 1785, two men went thither from the eastern coast, who had been the whole summer on the road, and whose residence was, in all probability, at least 500 miles distant. p 234 MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. In 1786, Konigseer died, and was succeeded as super- intendent by Jaspar Broderson, who had arrived about two 3'ears before. He resided in turn at the three set- tlements ; and, besides his avocations as superintendent and preacher, he paid great attention to the instruction of the children and young people. The mission, how- ever, did not long enjoy his services ; for a severe ill- ness constrained him to return to Europe in 1794. In the preceding year, John Sorenson had left Greenland, after spending nearly half a century in his Master's work. The brethren were constantly exposed to more or less hazard in their arduous vocation. Thus, in June 1794, two of them, having gone to a neighbouring island to fetch drift-wood, were so completely surrounded with ice, that for many days their return was impracticable. The persons sent in search of them by their fellow- labourers at New Hernnhut could not reach them. They were, however, providentially enabled to catch a sufficient quantity of fish to support life, and at length succeeded in getting to land, but at a great distance from the station, at which they arrived after an absence of a month. In their vo3'ages to and from Europe, also, they were not unfrequently exposed to great dan- ger. In 1804, brother Rudolph and his wife were ship- wrecked, and left nine days on a rock without food. They were, however, discovered and preserved. The war which, at the beginning of the present cen- tury, broke out between England and Denmark, occa- sioned an interruption of the intercourse carried on by the latter country with Greenland. On one occasion, a Danish provision-ship was intercepted by the British ; and the brethren were in consequence reduced to great distress. It is melancholy to think that the disj^utcs of belligerent nations should thus affect the common friends of the human race. In 1811, our government gave orders to allow such vessels, furnished with a proper license, to proceed on their voyage. In January 1813, a very unfortunate accident occurred. MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 235 A party of Esquimaux, amounting to seventeen, having celebrated Christmas at Lichtenau, set out on their re- turn, when their boat was crushed to pieces by the floating ice. They, however, escaped to a large field, on which they drove about during twenty-four hours ; after which, a violent storm carried them out to sea, where, it is supposed, they all perished. In November 1816, an adult heathen was baptized at New Hernnhut, a circumstance which had not occurred for sixteen years, and therefore made the deeper impres- sion on all who witnessed the celebration of the ordi- nance.* In the year 1821, the missionary Gereke, after stating that Mr Kleinschmidt had " made a fair copy of the New Testament in the Greenland language," which was to be sent to the British and Foreign Bible Society in order to be printed, adds, — " the society will judge for themselves of the number of copies which will be wanted, when they are informed that the three congre- gations under the care of the brethren consist of 1278 persons, old and young, comprising 359 at New Hernn- hut, 331 at Lichtenfels, and 588 at Lichtenau." In 1824, a fourth station was founded, named Fred- ericksthal, to which Mr Kleinschmidt was appointed. The directors of the brethren's missions remark at the close of 1840, that " the accounts from our Greenland stations have been, generally speaking, of a cheering nature. A large numerical increase is not to be ex- pected in this thinly peopled region, no heathens being left on the whole of the western coast ; and the few heathen visiters from the east, who have occasionally come to Fredericksthal to traffic, have hitherto mani- fested no disposition to receive the gospel. But the missionaries at all the stations had been enabled to pur- sue their spiritual calling, both in public and private, with comfort to themselves and with profit to their charge. They have, however, still to lament the com- • Holmes' Historical Sketches. 2.35 MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. pulsoiy dispersion of part of their fiock for a consider- able period of the year. This inconvenience is remedied, as far as possible, by mutual visits and those who have enjoyed the benefit of school instruction are able both to read the scriptures themselves and to teach their children to do the same. Favourable testimony was borne at all the stations to tlie diligence and love of learning evinced by the young ; and the annual ex- aminations, at the close of the winter attendance, were very satisfactory." At the same time, there were in Greenland twenty-three preachers and 1801 converts, including 780 communicants.'" We cannot better conclude this sketch than in the words of Cowper, who, in his poem " Hope," thus contrasts the savage and christian state of the Esqui- maux : — " What were they ? what some fools are made by art, They were by nature, Atheists, head and heart. The gross idolatry blind heathens teach Was too refined for them, beyond their reach. Not e'en the glorious sun, though men revere The monarch most that seldom v>^ill appear, And though his beams, that quicken where they shine, May claim some right to be esteem'd divine. Not e'en the sun, desirable as rare. Could bend one knee, engage one votary there ; They were, what base Credulity believes True Christians are, dissemblers, drunkards, thieves. The full-gorged savage, at his nauseous feast, ' Spent half the darkness, and snored out the rest ; Was one, whom Justice, on an equal plan. Denouncing death upon the sins of man. Might almost have indulged with an escape, Chargeable only with a human shape. What are they now ? Morality may spare Her grave concern, her kind suspicions there : The wretch, who once sang vrildly, danced, and laugh'd. And suck'd in dizzy madness with his draught, Has wept a silent flood, reversed his ways, Is sober, meek, benevolent, and prays. Feeds sparingly, communicates his store, Abhors the craft he boasted of before. And he that stole, has learn'd to steal no more. * Periodical Accounts of the United Brethren's Missions. MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 237 Well spake the prophet, Let the desert sing, Where sprang the thorn, the spii-y fir shall spring And where unsightly and rank thistles grew, Shall grow the myrtle and luxuriant yew." The missionaries in Greenland early conjectured that the natives of Labrador were nearly connected with the people among whom they laboured ; and they earnestly desired to attempt their conversion. An unsuccessful effort was made in 1752 ; but in 1764, Jens Haven having obtained the countenance of Sir Hugh Pal User, governor of Newfoundland, landed on the coast at Q,uer- pont, where he succeeded in ingratiating himself with a party of the natives. Several years, however, elapsed before the mission was actually established. In 1768, some Esquimaux came to Chateau Bay, and renewed their usual marauding practices ; but being attacked by a party of English, some were killed and others made prisoners. Three of the latter, a woman and her two sons, the one about thirteen and the other six years of age, were brought to England. The elder boy, whose name was Karpik, was presented by Sir Hugh to the Moravian Society for the Furtherance of the Gospel among the Heathen. Possessing great vivacity, quick- ness of apprehension, and docility, he was placed in the brethren's seminary at Fulneck in Yorkshire, where he received instruction. He was afterwards baptized, but in 1769, he died of the smallpox. The applications made by his mother Mikak, to influential persons by whom she was much noticed, forwarded the intended object. On a report of the Board of Trade to the Privy- Council, a resolution Avas adopted to establish a mission in Labrador ; and on the 8th of May 1769, an order in council was issued to this effect : — " That the land in Esquimaux Bay, desired by the Unitas Fratrum, should be granted to them and their Society for the Further- ance of the Gospel among the Heathen ; and that they be protected in their laudable undertaking." In 1770, three missionaries sailed on an exploratory voyage to Labrador, and selected a proper spot for a 238 MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. settlement. They found the natives not only willing to sell it to them, but desirous that a company of the brethren should take possession of it. Those who ulti- mately went out consisted of three married couples, a widower, and seven single men, some of whom were designed to manage its secular affairs. Having been solemnly commended to the grace of God in the chapel in Fetter-lane, they sailed from England in May 1771, and arrived in safety on the 9th of August. They immediately commenced the erection of their house, the frame of which, together with bricks and every other requisite, they had carried from Britain ; but they were obliged to surround it with palisades, as they were in considerable danger from a people with whom mur- der and robbery had become habitual. As one of them wrote, " their situation was critical ; it was as if each Avith one of his hands M-rought in the work, and with the other held a weapon." A considerable change, however, soon passed upon the demeanour of the natives, who expressed an anxiety to hear about the good news ; and, to remove all fears, they of their own accord showed that they had no deadly weapons secreted either in their clothes or kayaks. The brethren gave to their settlement the name of Nain. The Esquimaux learned to respect the missionaries, whose advice they asked in all difficult cases, and whom they chose as arbiters in their disputes. In 1778, the governor of Newfoundland sent Lieutenant Curtis to survey the coast, and inquire into the situation of the brethren. At his desire the heads of families, about thirty in number, were assembled, and made acquainted with some regulations which the British authorities deemed it advisable to adopt. To these they promised a cheerful obedience, and added, " It is right that a murderer or thief be punished with death, for he deserves it ; but since we have heard the gospel of Jesus we have neither murdered nor stolen, and we will not do it in future." Though the moral habits of the people were greatly ameliorated, it was found dif- MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 239 ficult to convince them of the exceeding sinfulness of sin, and the innate depravity of the heart. The first evidence of conversion whicli the brethren had, was in the case of a man called Anauke, who died at a distance from the settlement, but, as his wife informed the mis- sionaries, displayed no fear of dissolution. He said to her, " Weep not, for I go to the Saviour who loves men so much ;" and his countrymen ever after spoke of him as " the man whom the Saviour took to himself." As Nain was found insufficient to serve as a gather- ing-place for the inhabitants, dispersed over a line of coast extending to 600 miles, and as it afforded scanty resources in the winter season, it was resolved to establish two additional stations, one to the north and the other to the south. In 1774, four missionaries undertook a voyage to explore the northern coast. After enduring many hardships, they suff"ered shipwreck on their return ; two of them, Brasen and Lehman, lost their lives ; the others. Haven and Lister, with the sailors, saved themselves by swimming to a barren rock. Here they suff'ered much from hunger and cold, and must have perished if they had not succeeded in draw- ing a boat on the rock, which they partially repaired, and again ventured to sea. The wind was favourable ; and they were providentially observed by an Esquimaux in his kayak, who towed them into the harbour of Nain. In the following year, the persons who had so narrowly escaped a terrible death made a voyage to the south, and, after some search, discovered a place more eligible for a settlement than any yet seen. Before the directors of the missions could take into consideration the propriety of occupying this station, they had commissioned Haven to found a new one at Okkak, about 150 miles to the north of Nain. Ac- companied by another labourer, he proceeded thither in the summer of 1775. Having purchased the land from the natives, in the following year they established themselves at the place ; and, though their success was not rapid, it was sufficient to animate their spirits. In 240 MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 1778, six adults were baptized ; and three years after, there belonged to the congregation thirty-eight persons, besides ten catechumens. In 1782, the brethren Liebisch and Turner experi- enced a remarkable preservation of their lives. Having left Nain for Okkak, in a sledge drawn by dogs, they were joined by some Esquimaux, so that the whole party consisted of five men, a woman, and a child. They kept at a considerable distance from the shore, to gain the smoothest j)ortion of the ice, and avoid the rocky pro- montory of Kiglopeit ; but symptoms of the sea being in motion constrained the travellers to keep nearer to the land. Scarcely had they accomplished their ob- ject, when the whole mass, extending several miles from the coast, burst, and was overwhelmed by the waves. " The sight was tremendous and awfully grand ; the large fields of ice raising themselves out of the water, striking against each other, and plunging into the deep with a violence not to be described, and a noise like the discharge of innumerable batteries of heavy guns. The darkness of the niglit, the roaring of the wind and sea, and the dashing of the waves and ice against the rocks, filled the travellers with sensations of awe and horror, and almost deprived them of the power of utter- ance. They stood overwhelmed with astonishment at their miraculous escape ; and even the heathen Esqui- maux expressed gratitude to God for their deliverance." During the following night, the advancing waters forced them to flee from the snow-house which they had erected. They built another in the morning ; and in it they were obliged to remain six days, subsisting on very short allowances of food. At last the ice became sufficiently firm to allow them to return to Nain, where they were received with great joy by their friends, who had become alarmed for tlieir safety. In the ensuing summer, the brethren began a third missionary establishment on the coast towards the south, which they called Ilopedale. Various circumstances, however, for some years prevented this station from MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 241 being attended with much success, so that it was con- templated to abandon it altogether. In 1790, many horrid murders were committed in the northern part of Labrador, the natives falling upon one another in their tents by night. Amidst the alarm wliich the news of such events spread throughout the country, the missionaries were encouraged by the re- marks made by the Esquimaux who resided on their land. These last expressed their thankfulness that the strangers had settled in their country ; adding, " as many nmrders would certainly have been committed here, if you had not come and brought us the good news of ourCreator and Redeemer, of his love to us, and our duty to love him and our neighbour." About six years after, the brethren had a very trying period. An epidemical disease raged among the natives some months ; and, during several weeks, the usual meetings for worship were almost totally suspended, as the people could not leave their habitations. It was painful to see that some of the congregation, upon finding the medicines supplied by the missionaries ineffectual, had recourse to their old superstitious practices for re- covery. Almost all of them, however, confessed their sin in this matter, and, with every mark of true peni- tence, begged to be restored to communion. This disease l)roved much more fatal to the heathen than to the converts. In 1799 died William Tuglavina, a man of great note among the people, who had acquired his influence by the pre-eminence both of his bodily and mental powers. He gave himself out as a sorcerer, and pre- tended to have extraordinary gifts conferred on him by the Torngak or familiar spirit, whom he professed to consult on all occasions. He might have prevented the settlement of the Moravians in the country if he had so willed ; but, though a tyrant in his own nation, he always respected the brethren, to whom, however, he on various occasions gave much trouble, by his successful efforts to draw away the simple from their 242 MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. preaching. He submitted to tlie reproofs which tlie missionaries administered to him, and never, like many of his countrymen, denied his evil deeds ; but, at the same time, he took refuge in a rude fatalism, alleging that " he must sin, for the devil forced him to it, and he could not help himself." At last, after being for many years more or less in the habit of hearing the truth preached, he was effectually acted upon by the Spirit of God, and, after the usual period of probation, was received into the church at Nain on Christmas day 1793. He subsequently testified a warm interest in the conver- sion of his countrymen, and frequently addressed their consciences with an energy hitherto unexampled among them. In his last illness, he declared " that he was happy, and put his trust in God our Saviour alone." Towards the end of the following year, the missionary Reiman, having gone out to procure some fresh provisions by shooting, did not return ; and it is supposed that he must have lost his life by the ice breaking under him. About the close of 1804, the scanty success which had hitherto attended the labours of the brethren was succeeded by a brighter period ; the good work having begun at Hopedale, which had till now been the least blessed of all the settlements. On the return of the congregation from their summer excursions, the mis- sionaries were pleased to find that they had not only been preserved from sinful practices, but had made con- siderable progress in the knowledge of the truth. They had seen the desperate wickedness of their hearts, and the necessity of a thorough change of nature. There was good reason to suppose that some of them, at least, had found acceptance in Christ ; and their energetic declarations of the love and power of the Redeemer made a great impression on others. Even some of the children were deeply affected. The brethren Avere daily employed in answering the inquiries of persons who asked the way of salvation, or hearing the accounts of those who glorified God for his mercy to their souls. During this period of awakening, two men came from MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 243 Nain, who were powerfully impressed, and, on their return home, preached the truth with boldness to their countrymen. While some were merely astonished, and others received them with contempt, a great number were truly convinced of sin, and began to doubt whether their previous profession had been accompanied with real conversion. The brethren were delighted to observe the gracious work going on in their hearts. The news of these events was carried to Okkak ; and a similar period of revival occurred there also. The subsequent experience of the missionaries showed that this was a real work of the Holy Spirit, and not the movement of a superficial enthusiasm. Their labours were rendered delightful by the devout attention with which old and young listened to the gospel, and the constant main- tenance of private and family devotion by the Escjuimaux. These poor people strove to make conversation a means of grace, by talking with one another of the great doc- trines of religion. Whenever any heathens obtained permission to live on the land belonging to the brethren, their believing countrymen manifested the greatest joy. The following occurrence, mentioned in the report from Hopedale of 1805, will confirm this statement : — " As soon as it was known that some heathen had obtained leave to stay, there arose among our Esquimaux such a spirit of joy and gladness that it was truly affecting to witness it. Since their arrival here, our people had not failed to speak of the mercy which the Lord had shown in their own conversion, and to preach Jesus to them as the only Saviour, who alone could make them happy both here and hereafter ; and now, on being informed that they were to be inhabitants of the place, they hardly knewhow to contain themselves for joy. '* * * The new comers were quite humbled and amazed by such proofs of love and attention on the part of their christian countrymen, and declared that, for the first time in their lives, they had found people who loved them with dis- interested sincerity." 244 MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. The missionaries have had the pleasure of remark- ing that conversions take place, not merely among adult heathens, but also among the children and young people brouglit up at the stations. The progress of all classes in scriptural knowledge has been greatly promoted by the translation and printing of the Har- mony of the Gospels and the Summary of Christian Doctrine. In 1829, the brethren at Nain thus spoke of those who died during the prevalence of an infectious disorder : — " Our greatest comfort was the state of mind of the twenty-one persons who departed this life ; each seeming more desirous than another to depart and be Avith Christ. They all declared that they rejoiced at the prospect of soon seeing Him face to face, who, by suffer- ings and death, had redeemed them from the power of sin and the fear of death. In watching the departure of many, we felt indeed as if heaven was opening to them. Parents were removed from the embraces of their children, and departed with joy ; as did many children out of the arms of their parents. Thus the Lord gathered in a rich harvest. Man}'' of the patients even expressed sorrow at being left behind." In 1830, a fourth settlement was founded, to which the name of Hebron was given. It was at first intended cliiefly as an outlet for the redundant population of Okkak ; but it is now hoped that it will prove the means of greatly extending the Saviour's kingdom. The present state of the missions may be learned from the following passage in the Report for 1840 : — " We would gratefully mention the kind assistance received from the British and Foreign Bible Society and the Tract Society, in printing, at their own cost, the translations made by our missionaries of portions of the scriptures and other useful books into the Esquimaux language. Similar proofs of cordial interest in our labours have been afforded by the American Tract Society. At Hebron, the brethren had the pleasure of welcoming several families of heathen Esquimaux, who had come MISSIONS TO GREENLAND AND LABRADOR. 245 from the north to place themselves under instruction. At Nain, the intercourse of our Esquimaux with Eu- ropean traders in the south had a prejudicial influence on their spiritual course. At Hopedale, on the contrary, several families who had been led astray in former 3^ears had returned with every mark of sincere contrition." In Labrador, at the close of 1840, the Moravian church had twenty-six missionaries, and 1034 natives under their care, of whom 876 were communicants.* • Holmes' Sketches. Periodical Accounts. 246 MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. CHAPTER XI. Missions to the North American Indians. Puritan Settlers in New England — Eliot — Translation of the Bible — Indian Towns — Labours of the Mayhews— Brainerd — His Plans and Success — Bishop Berkeley— Moravians — Success and Sufferings — Zeisberger— Present State of the Missions— American Board of Missions. The seventeenth centmy is distinguished in the civil annals of Britain as the period when its constitution was placed on a basis by which the regal prerogative and the rightsof the subject were equally secured. It was rendered memorable in the religious history of our island by that translation of the Bible which has conferred the greatest benefit on all by whom the English tongue is spoken ; by the composition of the Westminster Confession of P'aith, to which so many millions of our countrymen point as the best summary of their theological views ; and by the labours of our most distinguished divines, who, whether, like Taylor, Barrow, and Leighton, they supported the episcopal cause, or, like Baxter, Owen, and Howe, threw their influence into the puritan scale, have won for themselves a station of pre-eminence which succeed- ing writers have seldom been able to attain. We mean not to disparage any of the religious efforts just enu- merated, when we express our opinion that the labours of the first British missionaries now to be related may, in point of importance, be ranked along with them. The colonial possessions of England were as yet few, and consequently her adventurous sons had been but rarely brought into contact with the errors and atrocities of MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN. INDIANS. 247 paganism. It is to be feared, however, that even then their conduct, in some cases, was such as rather to repel . than attract the dupes of an idolatrous creed. The noblest of all exceptions to this inconsistency is furnished by the puritans who took refuge in America. Whatever opinion may be formed of the reasons whicli induced these nonconformists to leave their native land, few, we think, will deny them tlie praise of sincerity and zeal. Their pious feelings led to the building of churches in the districts which they occupied, and, when this claim on their attention was fulfilled, disposed them to make efforts for the conversion of the Indians. The greatest labourer in this apparently unpromising field was the Rev. John Eliot. This " apostle of the American Indians " was born in 1605, but the place of his nativity is uncertain. He was educated at the uni- versity of Cambridge, where he made great progress in the studies connected with his clerical destination. For some time lie acted as usher in a school near Chelms- ford, kept by the Rev. Thomas Hooker ; to whose pious conversation and example he ascribed his first serious views. Seeing that the times were unfavourable to his prospects of usefulness at home, he set sail for America in the summer of 1031 ; and shortly afterwards he was chosen pastor of the church at Roxbury, in the neighbourhood of Boston. Here he liad to contend with considerable difficulties, arising from the charac- ters of the motley group of emigrants who composed the ecclesiastical community. But he became celebrated as a useful, laborious, and evangelical minister, whose character exemplified his precepts, and whose family government afforded a pattern to his flock. After several years spent in performing the duties incumbent upon a pastor, he resolved to attempt the evangelisation of the Indians, whom he supposed to be the descendants of the ten tribes ; an opinion which lias since been adopted by others. He applied himself to the acquisition of the language ; respecting which his biographer remarks — " The words of it are long 248 MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. enough to tire the patience of any scholar in the worltl ; one would think they had been growing ever since Babel into the dimensions to which they are now extended." He enjoyed the assistance of an intelligent native, and succeeded in reducing the barbarous dialect into a gram- matical form ; and on concluding this arduous task, he wrote, — " Prayers and pains through faith in Christ Jesus will do any thing !" In October 1646, he set out for the nearest Indian village, distant about four or five miles from his residence ; and as he had given previous notice of his visit, a large audience was assembled. He delivered a discourse upwards of an hour in length, in which he mentioned " the creation of the world, and the fall of man ; the greatness of God, who made all things ; the ten commandments, and the threatenings denounced against the transgressors of them ; the character and office of Jesus Christ ; the last judgment, the joys of heaven, and the torments of hell." He then answered, with all possible plainness, the questions put to him by his hearers. Several other meetings toolv place, in the course of which he found that consid- erable impression had been made ; and at length lie applied to the General Court of Massachusetts, in order to obtain land for such natives as might be willing to settle under his care. This was granted, and in 165], a town was formed, named Natick. At the establish- ment of this community he presided, and the Indians entered into the following covenant : — " We are the sons of Adam ; we and our forefathers have a long time been lost in our sins ; but now the mercy of the Lord beginneth to find us out again ; therefore, the grace of Christ helping us, we do give ourselves and our children unto God to be his people. He shall rule us in all our affairs : the Lord is our judge, the Lord is our lawgiver, the Lord is our king, he will save us ; and the wisdom which God has taught us in his book shall guide us. O Jehovah ! teach us wisdom ; send thy Spirit into our hearts ; take us to be thy people, and let us take thee to be our God." MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 249 Eliot drew up a code of laws for the infant settle- ment, in which Sabbath-breaking, drunkenness, profli- gacy and similar grave offences, were subjected to severe penalties ; but it is hardl}^ possible to repress a smile at such enactments as the following : — " If any man wear long hair, he shall pay five shillings." Both sexes were instructed in useful arts ; still, their benefactor had many difficulties to struggle with before he could reduce the aborigines to the decorum of civilized life. Amid all their barbarism, however, they possessed con- siderable intellectual power. " There is need," writes the missionary to a friend, " of learning in ministers who preach to Indians, much more than to Englishmen and gracious Christians ; for these had sundry philo- sophical questions, which some knowledge of the arts must help to give answer to, and without which they would not have been satisfied. Worse than Indian ignorance hath blinded their eyes, that renounce learning as an enemy to gospel ministers." Though he retained his charge at Roxbury, he usually ■went once a-fortnight on an excursion through the different parts of Massachusetts and the neighbouring states, preaching the gospel to as many as would hear him. In these journeys he had to endure much from inclemency of weather, the pathlessness of a country still imperfectly explored, and, most of all, from the opposition of chiefs and priests. In 1660, the converted Indians were formed into a christian church, and had the Lord's Supper adminis- tered to them. The congregations of New England were then extremely rigorous in their terms of admitting persons to church fellowship, requiring from them de- cided evidence of personal religion. Nor did they abate their strictness in the case of the natives ; for, after Eliot had himself heard several of them make confession of their sins, and give an account of the principles of religion, with their own spiritual experience, the pastors of the neighbouring churches assembled by his desire and listened to similar declarations on the part of others. 250 MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. They were not only pleased, but deeply affected with these simple confessions ; some of which were after- wards published, in order to obtain the opinions of pious persons in England and America. After the lapse of ten years, the congregation consisted only of between forty and fifty persons. The zealous missionary translated the Bible into the Indian language ; the New Testament was printed at Cambridge, New England, in 1661, and was followed, three years afterwards, by the Old. This was the first edition of the Scrijjtures printed in America. Besides this great work, he translated various other useful books, such as primers and catechisms, the Practice of Piety,* Baxter's Call to the Unconverted, and Shepherd's Sin- cere Convert and Sound Believer. He instituted schools, at which many learned to read and write. At Cambridge a building was erected which cost between £300 and £400, under the name of the Indian's College. It was intended for the clerical education of young converts ; but, on account of the death or departure of most of the native students, it was chiefly occupied by Anglo- Americans. The zeal of Eliot excited emulation among some other ministers, and by their united exertions the num- ber of towns inhabited by " praying Indians " amounted to fourteen. The historian of New England thus men- tions a congregation in Martha's Vineyard : — " This church, after fasting and prayer, chose one Hiocoomes to be their pastor, John Tockinosh, an able and a discreet Christian, to be their teacher, Joshua Mummercheegs and John Nanaso to be ruling elders ; and these were then ordained by Mr Eliot and Mr Cotton thereunto. * * * These churches are so exact in their ad- mission, and so solemn in their discipline, and so serious * A work written by Dr Bayly, bishop of Bangor. During the first half of the seventeenth century it enjoyed unbounded popularity as a christian manual. It was then displaced by " The Whole Duty of Man." After being long out of print, it has been lately republished. MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 251 in their communion, that some of the christian Eng- lish in the neighbourhood, which would have been loath to have mixed with them in a civil relation, yet have gladly done it in a sacred one." The efforts made to convert and civilize the Indians were greatly impeded by a war which broke out between the whites and Philip, a celebrated native chief; for during this contest many of the villages were destroy- ed. But in spite of all discouragements Eliot continued to labour among the aborigines ; and when unable to do more, he caused a native child to live with him, employing the feeble remains of his strength in teaching him passages from the Bible. During his last illness, he said, " There is a cloud, a dark cloud, upon the w^ork of the gospel among the poor Indians. The Lord revive and prosper that work, and grant it may live when I am dead. It is a w^ork which I have been doing much and long about. But what w^as the word I spoke last I I recall that word. ' My doings !' alas ! they have been poor, and small, and lean doings, and I'll be the man that shall throw the first stone at them all." Cotton, Mather, in his quaint manner, says, " his last breath smelt strong of heaven, and was articled into none but very gracious notes ; one of the last whereof was ' Welcome joy I' and at last it went away calling upon the standers by to pray, pray, pray ! w- liich was the thing in which so vast a portion of it had been before employed." Eliot exemplified the evangelical virtues in his life, and they were adorned with that lowliness of mind, w^hich the poet, in describing a christian character, rightly brings into prominence : " Upon humility his virtues grow, And tower so high because so fix'd below ; As wider spreads the oak his boughs around, When deeper with his roots he digs the sohd ground."* In 1641, Mr Thomas Mayhew obtained a grant of Martha's Vineyard, with some adjacent districts ; and * Crabbe. 252 MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. three years afterwards his son, of the same name, pastor of the congregational church, devoted himself to the conversion of the Indians. After obtaining consider-:- able success, he was drowned in a voyage to England, undertaken with the view of interesting in his mis- sionary efforts the friends of religion in the mother- country. The elder Mayhew, though seventy years of age, now acquired a competent knowledge of the Indian language, and for some time acted as a preacher to the natives. Two converts were not long after ordained to the office of the ministry. In 1674, there were 1500 " praying Indians " in this connexion ; but only fifty in full communion, who were, however, exemplary per- sons. In 1680, their venerable instructor died in the ninety- third year of his age ; but the evangelistic zeal of the family did not cease with him. Three ministers, of as many generations, John, Experience, and Zechariah Mayhew, officiated as missionaries, and the last of them lived till the year 1803. Perhaps no family has been so honoured in promoting the cause of religion among a rude people.* One of the most distinguished names in the history of missions is that of the Rev. David Brainerd. He began his labours among the Indians in April 1743, at a place called Kaunaumeek, under the superintendence of the American correspondents of the Scottish Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge. He laboured with ffreat zeal amidst much sickness and discomfort of various kinds ; studying to instruct them in the most important parts of religion, and communicate his lessons in the plainest manner. Several acquired a considerable knowledge of the gospel, and a great improvement in external matters took place. Drunkenness became less frequent ; the Sabbath was well observed ; idolatrous sacrifices were altogether abolished ; and other heathen customs were in a good measure renounced. Still, • Mather's History of New England, book iii. p. 173-211, and book vi. pp. 53, 54. Brown's History of Missions, vol. i. p. 34-60. Carne's Life of Eliot. MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 253 he could not affirm that a saving change had passed upon any of his hearers. After labouring among them about a year, he informed the Indians that he was going to leave, advising them to repair to the neighbouring town of Stockbridge, where the Rev. Mr Sergeant was em- ployed as a missionary, which most of them did. Brainerd went to the Forks of Delaware, in Pennsyl- vania ; shortly after which he was ordained as a pres- byterian minister. For a year he took the greatest pains to instruct the Indians of this and neighbouring districts in the truths of the gospel, submitting to great fatigues and hardships. Few missionaries have acted better up to what has been said to be the duty of an evangelist : — that " he will follow tiieir manner of life, eat . with them and drink with them, and seek access to them at all their unguarded moments, that he may be always at hand to drop his words seasonably into their ear, and manifest constantly before their eyes the influence of his faith over all the conditions of man, instead of merely addressing them now and then with set speeclies and abstract discourses, against the very time, form, and place of which their minds are already in arms." Yet he was much grieved and dispirited at his want of success. In June 1745, he went to Cross- weeksung, in New Jersey, where he found at first only a few women and children ; but the number of his congregation soon increased, and they were remarkably attentive to his instructions. After spending some weeks at this place, he returned to the Forks, greatly to the sorrow of the Indians, who earnestly begged him to pay them soon another visit. He did so about a month afterwards, and found that the seriousness formerly observed still continued. In a few days, there was among them that general concern regarding spiritual things manifested when a revival of religion takes place among nominal Christians. Many were led earnestly to inquire what they should do to be saved, and were carried through various stages of divine discipline until they rested in a firm trust upon the Redeemer. Brainerd 254 MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. found his time fully occupied either in public discourses or private dealings with the Indians. After baptizing fifteen adults, besides ten children, he returned to his other station, requesting, before he departed, that they who had become serious would spend the remainder of that day in prayer for the success of his work. " They cheerfully complied with the motion ; and, soon after I left them (the sun being then about an hour and a half high), they began, and continued praying all night till break of day, or very near it ; never mistrusting, they tell me, till they went out and viewed the stars, and saw the morning-star a considerable height, that it was later than common bed-time. Thus eager and un- wearied were they in their devotions ! A remarkable night it was, attended with a powerful influence upon those who were yet under concern, as well as those that had received comfort." He continued during several months to pass from Crossweeksung to the Forks, and back again, doing most good at the former place. He thus speaks of the first celebration of the Lord's Supper there : — " This com- petency of doctrinal knowledge, together with their grave and decent attendance upon the ordinance, their affectionate melting under it, and the sweet and christian frame of mind they discovered consequent upon it, gave me great satisfaction respecting my administration of it to them. And ! what a sweet and blessed season was this ! God himself, I am persuaded, was in the midst of his people, attending his own ordinances. And I doubt not but many, in the conclusion of the day, could say with their whole hearts, * Verily, a day thus spent in God's house is better than a thousand elsewhere.' There seemed to be but one heart among the pious people. The sweet union, harmony, and endearing love and tender- ness subsisting among them was, I thought, the most lively emblem of the heavenly world I had ever seen." He gives the following account of the doctrine he preached to the Indians : — " It was the principal scope and drift of all my discourses to this people for several MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 255 months together (after having taught them some- thing of the being and perfections of God, his crea- tion of man in a state of rectitude and happiness, and the obligations mankind were thence under to love and honour him), to lead them into an acquaintance with their deplorable state by nature as fallen creatures ; their inability to extricate and deliver themselves from it ; the utter insufficiency of our external reformations and amendments of life, or of any religious performances they were capable of in this fallen state, to bring them into the favour of God, and interest them in his eternal mercy ; and thence to show them their absolute need of Christ to redeem and save them from the misery of their fallen state. To open his all- sufficiency and will- ingness to save the chief of sinners ; the freeness and riches of divine grace, proposed * without money and without price ' to all that will accept the offer ; and thereupon to press them, without delay, to betake them- selves to him under a sense of their misery and undone state, for relief and everlasting salvation ; and to show them the abundant encouragement the gospel proposes to needy, perishing, and helpless sinners, in order to engage them to do so. These things I repeatedly and largely insisted upon from time to time." With reference to the moral effects of this style of preachmg, he adds, — " Happy experience, as well as the word of God and the example of Christ and his apostles, has taught me that the very method of preaching which is best suited to awake in mankind a sense and lively apprehension of their depravity and misery in a fallen state, to excite them earnestly to seek after a change of heart, and to fly for refuge to free and sovereign grace in Christ, as the only hope set before them, is like to be most successful towards the reformation of their external conduct.'* In this case, as in many others, it was found that " The cross, once seen, is death to ev'ry vice." Evangelical preaching is the only means to produce any extensive, deep, or lasting reformation of conduct. 256 MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. Bad health obliged him to leave the Indians, after being gladdened by the good which God had wrought by his hands ; and having lingered some months, he at length died of consumption. His character has been deeply studied by pious individuals. The late Dr Rj'land of Bristol used to say that he esteemed Brainerd's Life next to the Bible. It was the favourite volume of Henry Martyn, whose religious character it greatly contributed to form. Robert Hall has remarked that " the Life and Diary of David Brainerd, missionary to the American Indians, exhibits a perfect pattern of the qualities which should distinguish the mstruc- tor of rude and barbarous tribes ; — the most invincible patience and self-denial ; the profoundest humility, exquisite prudence, indefatigable mdustry, and such a devotedness to God, or rather, such an absorption of the whole soul in zeal for the divine glory and the salvation of men, as is scarcely to be paralleled since the days of the apostles. Such was the intense ardour of his mind, that it seems to have diffused the spirit of a martyr over the most common incidents of his life." The Rev. John Brainerd succeeded his brother as mis- sionary to the Indians, and for several years the work continued to prosper. After his death, however, the want of an efficient labourer was severely felt, and the good work seems to have terminated. Still many sin- cere converts had been made, whose pious lives and peaceful deaths attested the influence of the Spirit on their hearts.* Every person at all conversant with metaphysical science must respect the name of Bishop Berkeley as the author of " The Theory of Vision," and regret that on the defence of idealism he should have wasted his great mental powers, and misapplied his very beau- tiful style. Sir James Mackmtosh, after dwelling on his amiableness and consequent popularity, observes, — " It was when thus beloved and celebrated that he * Edwards' Life and Journal of Brainerd. Hall's Works, vol. iv. MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 257 conceived, at the age of forty-five, the design of devoting his life to reclaim and convert the natives of North America : and he employed as much influence and solicitation as common men do for their most prized objects, in obtaining leave to resign his dignities and revenues, to quit his accomplished and affectionate friends, and to bury himself in what must have seemed an intellectual desert." It w^as w^hile dean of Derry that he circulated a proposal for the civilisation of the native tribes by the establishment of a missionary col- lege in the Bermudas. He concludes in these impres- sive w^ords : — " A benefaction of this kind seems to enlarge the very being of a man, extending it to dis- tant places and to future times ; masmuch as unseen countries and after-ages may feel the effects of his bounty, while he himself reaps the reward in the blessed society of all those who, having ' turned many to righteousness, shine as the stars for ever and ever.' '* After crossing the Atlantic, and living two years in Rhode Island, he was obliged to return, as the public money promised to him was otherwise applied.* While the spiritual destitution of the Indians w^as thus an object to some good men of other communions, it is undeniable that the Moravian church has made the most continued efforts to bring these poor wan- derers into the fold of the Redeemer. The brethren first directed their attention to Georgia, from which, however, they were soon obliged to retire. In 1740, Christian Rauch began his labours among the natives in their town Shekomeko, on the borders of Connecticut. Like other missionaries to these savage tribes, he had to encounter great hardships ; and, for a time, no fruit appeared. His confidence in the savages excited their astonishment, and called forth their admiration. One of them said, on observing him asleep in his hut, — " This man cannot be a bad man ; he fears no evil ; not from us, who are so fierce, but sleeps comfortably, and * Life of Berkeley and Works, p. 387-393. 258 MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. puts his life in our hands." The same individual, whose name was Tschoop, was one of the first converts. He had formerly been remarkable for every kind of ini- quity ; but, as his character and conduct underwent a complete change, upon the occasion of Count Zinzen- dorf's visit to the infant mission, he and three other Indians were baptized. Shekomeko now became a flourishing- little town, where other missionaries joined Rauch, and promoted the good work. While it formed a centre of attraction to those in its neighbourhood, the brethren at Bethlehem (a Moravian settlement in Pennsylvania, originally built by colonists from Germany) frequently sent some of their number to preach in the villages in their vicinity, which were in- habited chiefly by Delawares. In March 1743, the first celebration of the Lord's Supper took place at Shekomeko, when ten Indians sat down as communicants. Their number was increased every subsequent month ; and in July of the same year, a new chapel was opened. A gentleman from Pennsyl- vania, who visited the station about this time, remarked, that he thought himself seated in a company of primi- tive Christians. In the following year, the brethren were exposed to some annoyance in consequence of the charge brought against them by some evil-disposed persons, that they were in league with the French. Though acquitted, their adversaries soon afterwards procured the passing of an act by the governor and council of New York, forbidding the missionaries to instruct the natives. They were obliged to retire to Bethlehem with heavy hearts, where, soon after their arrival, they baptized a man and his wife, the first fruits of the gospel from the Delaware nation. The converted Indians at Sliekomeko did their utmost to maintain a sense of religion among themselves ; and, in April 1746, some families, amounting to forty-four per- sons, arrived at Bethlehem, being compelled to leave their former residence by the tyranny of white men. As an Indian settlement could not be supported in the MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 259 immediate neighbourhood, the brethren purchased 200 acres of land about thirty miles distant, where a town was laid out, and called Gnadenhutten. It continued for some years to flourish ; and the inhabitants increased to about 500 persons. In 1753, an embassy from the Nanti- koks, Shawnees, and Iroquois, arrived at the village, and persuaded about eighty of them to remove to Wayo- mik, a town belonging to the Shawnees. This step was taken by those tribes, in order to afford a place of safety to their countrymen when they should make their intended attack upon the English, with whom they designed to contend, as allies of the French. An interval of rest which succeeded this removal was soon fearfully broken. Late in the evening of the 24th November 1755, while the Moravians were at supper, they were sud- denly alarmed by the barking of dogs, followed by the report of a gun. On opening the door of the house, they observed a party of hostile Indians standing with their pieces levelled. They fired, and Martin Nitsch- man was killed on the spot. Another of them, named Fabricius, in attempting to escape from the dwelling, which was set on fire, was first wounded by two balls, and then despatched by tomahawks. Eleven persons belonging to the station were burnt alive, among whom was a child fifteen months old. One of the female suf- ferers, already surrounded by the flames, was heard to say, " 'Tis all well, dear Saviour ! I expected nothing else." The christian Indians, hearing the report of guns, and seeing the destruction of the mission-house, wished to attack the enemy, but were diverted from their design by the ministers, and retired into the woods. A party of soldiers was sent by the governor of Pennsyl- vania for the protection of Bethlehem ; but, on New Year's day 1756, the savages again attacked Gnaden- hutten, set fire to it, and laid waste all the plantations, by which the inhabitants were reduced to the greatest poverty. These calamities disproved the charge of dis- loyalty brought against the brethren by enemies of the truth. 260 MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. The Moravian colony of Bethlehem was exposed to considerable danger ; but it was preserved by the good providence of God. Many of the Indians took refuge in its vicinity, where they erected a town, called Nain. For some years the teachers enjoyed a season of quiet and prosperous labours ; but in November 17C3, an express arrived from Philadelphia, requiring all the natives under instruction to repair to that city, where they would be protected on delivering up their arms. With this measure, deemed necessary in consequence of the war with the French, the converts complied, and, being accompanied by some missionaries, readily set out. For about a year they were detained in the barracks at Philadelphia, where the want of exercise and the change of food affected their health, and rendered them an easier prey to some contagious diseases which broke out among them in summer. Fifty-six died, many of them not only with composure, but in full assurance of eternal glory. On the restoration of peace, the survivors were transported to the banks of the Susquehanna, where they formed a settlement, named Friedenshutten. One or two other missionary stations were soon after occupied by the brethren. In 1772, the people of Friedenshutten received in- formation that the Iroquois had clandestinely sold to the English the lands on which their town stood, although they had formally ceded it to the christian Indians seven years before. They now resolved to seek another residence, and in June the whole congrega- tion, in number 241 persons, set out, some by land and others by water, enduring great hardships by the way, and journeyed until they reached Friedenstadt, another village belonging to converted natives. They did not remain there, but went on to a new settlement, about seventy-live miles farther west, and nearly the same distance from Lake Erie, named Schonbrunn. Not long afterwards, the encroachments of the savages ob- liged the inhabitants of Friedenstadt to migrate to a spot about ten miles lower, which they called Gnaden- MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 261 hutten. In 1776, the missionaries Zeisberger and Heck- eiwalder, with eight families, went to form a third settlement higher np the Muskingum River, afterwards known by the appellation of Lichtenau. The inter- course which took place among the people of the three stations proved mutually profitable. The war between Great Britain and the American colonies had now broken out, and as the brethren re- solved to take no part in it, their neutrality served to render them suspected by both parties. The enmity of some apostate Indians soon obliged them to abandon Schonbrunn and retire to Lichtenau. In August 1777, intelligence reached this village that 200 Huron warriors, headed by a chief named the Half-king, were on their march against it ; but these savages, accepting a supply of provisions from the inhabitants, abandoned their original intention. Though this danger w^as averted, other perils succeeded ; the whole surrounding country being a scene of murder and devastation, in consequence of the continuance of the war. Zeisberger was told that the Mingoes had laid a plot against his life. He replied, " If I am in danger, I cannot prevent it, and will not fly from it ; but I commit my work, my fate, my future course, to my gracious Lord and Master, whom I serve. I remain cheerful and confident." One day, while on a journey with two Indian converts, he was met by a white man who headed a party of Mingoes. As soon as he observed the missionary he called out to the savages, " Here is the man whom we have long wished to secure ; do now as you think proper." The Indian captain shook his head, and after putting a few questions •walked off with his followers. The enmity of the English to the brethren arose from the belief that they were the means of preventing several tribes from espous- ing the cause of Britain. The whole mission was concentrated in 1778 at Lichtenau ; but certain changes taking place, this sta- tion was abandoned, Schonbrunn was rebuilt on the opposite bank of the Muskingum, and a new settlement, 2G2 MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. twenty miles distant, was founded, with the name of Salem. After the Moravians had lived some time in peace, and witnessed their congregations enjoying spirit- ual prosperity, in August 1781, a hand of 300 Indians, in the service of the British crown, marched against them, and after treating the brethren with great harshness, compelled them to emigrate to Sandusky Creek, upwards of 120 miles from their habitations. Here they suffered much for want of provisions. Compelled by famine, a considerable number returned to the forsaken settle- ments on the Muskingum, where the corn was still standing unreaped in the fields, and where they hoped to find themselves secure. In this latter supposition they were fatally mistaken, for, being attacked by a band of Indians, about a hundred of them were mur- dered, who, according to the testimony of their butchers, met death with resignation and forgiveness of theii* destro^^ers. The accounts of such savage cruelties com- pletely remove any regret that might be felt about the disappearance of the tribes by whom they were practised. Poetry, indeed, may claim as an interesting and romantic personage : — " The forest-hero, train'd to wars, Qniver'd and plumed, and lithe and tall, And seam'd with glorious scars,"* but civilisation and Christianity, with united voices, plead for the reign of a system in which such deeds of devastation can have no place. The governor of Detroit, though personally very re- luctant to adopt such a measure, was obliged to send an order to the missionaries at Sandusky to repair to his fort. When this command was made known to the congregation, they burst into loud lamentations, cry- ing, " We are left as sheep without a shepherd." — " Ah !" said one, " it gives me no concern that I am poor and hungry, and have lost all my substance ; gladly would I sufi^er all this and much more ; but that our * Bryant. MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 263 enemies are taking our teachers from us, and intend to rob our souls of nourishment, and deprive us of salva- tion : this is more than I can bear. But they shall never entice me to adopt their heathenish practices, or force me to do things al)ominable in the sight of God my Saviour." Zeisherger delivered an impressive address to the assembly, and then commended them in prayer to the Lord. After the departure of the brethren the Indians were dispersed ; and thus a temporary stop was put to a once flourishing mission. The Moravians were told by the governor of Detroit that they might retire to Bethlehem ; but they preferred making another effort for the welfare of their Indian people. Through the interest of the governor, they obtained from the Chippeways a grant of land on the banks of the Huron, about thirty miles north of the fort. The same kind friend furnished them with a variety of stores, and sent a message to the native Christians, in- viting them to return to their teachers. In July 1782, they began the erection of the settlement, to which they gave the appellation of New Gnadenhutten. As the industry of the brethren soon changed this wilderness into a fertile spot, by degrees a considerable number of their former flock assembled around them ; and in May 1783, the missionaries joined in thanksgiving to God for the restoration of peace. The tribe who had given up the tract on which New Gnadenhutten stood, now claimed it back, alleg- ing that they could not submit to be deprived of one of their best hunting-grounds. The brethren accord- ingly removed, and after various wanderings, at last fixed their residence on a river which falls into Lake Erie. To this situation they gave the name of New Salem. Here many heathen Indians attended their ministry, and tlie blessing of the Lord rested on their labours. A chief thus addressed the converts : — " You are in truth a happy people ; you live cheerfully and peaceably together ; and this is to be found nowhere but among you." 261 MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. But the brethren had not finished the allotted period of their wanderings. Four years after their arrival at New Salem, they found it advisable to quit that sta- tion, and after a temporary sojourn on the other side of the lake, they fixed their residence on the river Re- trench or St Thomas, which being in Upper Canada, the British government assigned for the use of the mis- sion 25,000 acres of land. The settlement, which was denominated Fairfield, was formed into a regular town- ship, twelve miles in length and six in breadth. In a few years it became a very flourishing settlement. By their agricultural industry, the inhabitants not merely supplied their own immediate necessities, but were able to dispose of many articles to their neighbours. Indian com, maple sugar, beef, with such manufactures as canoes, baskets, and mats, commanded a ready sale. The country was benefited by their labours, as they served to lower in price many necessaries of life. Though sometimes annoyed by heathen Indians, the brethren had much reason to be thankful for the Lord's kindness to them. Two aged disciples, who finished their mortal career about this period, had for many years been intimate friends, and when at length too feeble to work, used to converse together for hours upon spiritual matters. David, who died in 1797, was baptized in 1753, and had steadily adhered to the faith, amidst all the vicissitudes which the mission underwent. Joachim was the first Delaware that em- braced the gospel, and was admitted into the church in 1745. As he understood the German and English lan- guages, and could read, he was able to render consid- erable assistance to the missionaries. Tlie Congress of the United States had granted to the Brethren's Missionary Society in their country the lands on which Gnadenhutten, Schonbrunn, and Salem formerly stood, with 4000 acres of ground adjoining to each of the settlements. In August 1798, several In- dian families from Fairfield commenced the renewal of the mission ; and the venerable Zeisberger, though up- MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 2(35 wards of seventy years old, volunteering his services to accompany them. A settlement was formed on the site of Sclionbrunn, and termed Goshen. Not long after, some heathen families removed thither, and embraced the truth. In 1808, the patriarch finished his earthly pilgrimage, in his eighty-eighth year. Ever since 1746, he had been engaged in the work of an evangelist ; at all times distinguished for courage, activity, humility, discernment, and benevolence. He composed several works in the Onondago and Delaware languages, which he thoroughly understood. In a letter addressed to the late Rev. C. J. La Trobe, and written the year before his death, he thus expresses himself : — " I am now of little use, and I am no longer able to travel about ; but can only pray that the Lord may help us, and pre- pare many faithful labourers and witnesses, burning with desire to lead the iieathen to their Saviour." On his deathbed he thus spoke to the Indians : — " I am going, my people, to rest from all my labour, and be at home with the Lord ; He has never forsaken me in dis- tress, and will not forsake me now. I have reviewed my whole course of life, and found that there is much to be forgiven."* The settlement at Fairfield enjoyed peace and pros- perity more than twenty years ; but it was involved in the troubles of the contest which, in 1812, broke out between Great Britain and the United States. A party of Americans, having defeated some English troops, entered the village and plundered it. " The missionaries were obliged to surrender their last morsel of bread ; fifty bushels of potatoes, twelve of apples, all kinds of vegetables, and 600 pounds of flour, which they had just purchased for the winter's consumption, were taken from them, and ten bee-hives emptied of all the honey, without, however, destroying the bees." The brethren were compelled to leave the settlement, after which it was set on fire. At the end * Game's Life of Zeisberger. R 266 MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. of the war, they founded another, higher up on the opposite bank of the river, and at a little distance from it. This was called New Fairfield, and contain- ed, at the time of its foundation, 109 inhabitants. The recent state of the mission may be learned from the remarks contained in the Report of the Brethren's American Society for the Propagation of the Gospel : — " The course of the Indian congregation was on the whole more pleasing, and justified the hope that, notwith- standing manifold imperfections and infirmities, it was approaching nearer to the image of a true congregation of believers. The meetings were numerously and de- voutly attended ; and the manifestations of the grace of God upon their hearts could not but be discerned. The communicants, in particular, distinguished them- selves by a walk worthy of the gospel." A portion of the Fairfield people recently removed to Westfield, on the Missouri. Altogether, the brethren, at the close of 1840, had three stations, eleven preachers, and 376 Indian converts, of whom about seventy were in full communion.* The American Board of Directors for Foreign ]\Iis- sions have, for a considerable number of years, main- tained some stations among the Indians. The labours of their envoys have been attended with success ; and both spiritually and temporally the natives have under- gone a remarkable change. The inhabitants who live in the remoter parts of Canada have afforded occupation to the agents both of the Church and Wesleyan Societies ; upon whose pious toils the great Head of the church has vouchsafed his blessing. A Chippeway convert, Kahkewaquonaby, some years ago visited this country, and delivered addresses at various meetings. He said on one occasion, " Let me tell you, brothers and sisters, we were in a miserable state before we found Jesus. We roved about from place to place ; we had no village, no good houses, no • Holmes. Periodical Accounts. MISSIONS TO THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 2G7 sheep, no oxen, none of these good things ; but, when we got Jesus Christ, we began to desire these good things ; and, as soon as the Lord visited our souls, we got societies, and we built log-houses, and we formed villages, and we got sheep and oxen, and we began to enjoy the comforts of life. And let me tell you, christian friends, that, in order to do good to poor Indians, you must take them religion. Some men tried to convert them by making them farmers, and giving them oxen and ploughs, with- out the religion of Christ ; this has never succeeded among Indians. But, when their hearts are made sensible that they are sinners, and when they find that Jesus Christ, the Son of God, died for Indians as well as for white men, then they are prepared to be civilized, and to have all the comforts of life. Before this, they will not ; but, like the deer in the woods, they wish to rove about ; they must get Christ first, and then they will wish for all these things."* * Missionary Records : North America. 238 MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. CHAPTER XII. Missioyis to the West Indies and Guiana. West Indies — Moravians — Danish Islands — Jamaica — Antigua — Wesleyans — Their Labours in different Islands— Opposi- tion — London Missionary Society — Baptists — Guiana — Moravians and other Missionaries. Count Zinzendorf, to whom, as has been already re- marked, the Moravian Church owed its preservation, went, in 1781, to he present at the coronation of Christian VI., king of Denmark. Some of his domestics became acquainted with a negro called Anthony, who told them that many of his countrymen in the island of St Thomas were desirous of being instructed in the way of salva- tion. The count related this on his return to Hernnhut; and Anthony, having obtained leave to visit that place, corroborated his narrative, but added, that tlie labours of the negroes would prevent their being able to receive religious instruction, unless their teacher should himself become a slave to instruct them during their daily occu- pations. This roused the attention of the congregation ; and, in the following year, Leonard Dober and David Nitschman proceeded to the island just named, uninti- midated by the formidable difficulties which seemed to encompass their undertaking. A friend in Copenhagen had, without their knowledge, written to a planter on their behalf; and that gentleman received them into his house. Nitschman, who had merely accompanied his friend across the Atlantic, returned to Europe in April 1733. Governor Gardelin, who was a pious man, gave Dober the situation of steward in his household ; but the MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. 269 missionary soon found it incompatible with thorough devotion to his great calling, and therefore resigned it. He hired a small room, and, by watching on plantations and other services, earned a scanty livelihood, which enabled him to pay his rent and procure bread and water. In June 1734, a reinforcement of brethren arrived ; and, two months after, he returned to Eu- rope. His successors fell victims to the climate ; and the mission suffered a temporary suspension. In 1736, Frederick Martin and another labourer arrived to renew it, and were received with joy by the catechumens. In a few months, upwards of 200 attended their instructions ; and, on the 30th of September, three men were admitted into the visible church by baptism, as the first fruits of the negro population. A planter assisted the missionaries to purchase a small property, of which they took possession in August 1737, giving it the name of Posaunenberg. But various adversaries to the good work arose, whose malice shrunk from no false accusation, and so far prevailed that the brethren were cast into prison. In this way another feature was added to the resemblance they bore to the primitive teachers of the christian religion. Martin thus wrote concerning their state : — " Since our arrest, the negro congregation is daily increasing, and our Saviour strikingly manifests the power of his grace among them. By our confine- ment, some Avhite people are brought to serious reflec- tion. I cannot describe what the Lord is doing. May he enable us to be a light to our fellow-men ; and may he make us more faithful, more active and useful in his service, whether we remain in prison or are set at liberty. Be of good courage ; many hundred persons in St Thomas are praying to the Lord for our deliver- ance." Count Zinzendorf arrived at St Thomas in January 1739, and obtained the release of the brethren, with an apology from the governor for what had oc- curred. The noble visiter was much interested by the earnestness with which the negroes listened to the gos- pel, and frequently addressed them in person. Several 270 MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. riots, however, took place, in the course of which the missionaries suffered in property and their converts in person ; but these outrages were soon suppressed. The slaves drew up a petition to the King of Denmark, which was seconded by a representation from the count ; and, in consequence of these efforts, an order was issued in the following August, securing liberty and protection to the brethren in preaching to the blacks. Many years afterwards, the teachers used to speak of this time of suffering as a period when their hearts were deeply searched, and their love to the Lord Jesus was fervent. It was also a season remarkably blessed to their people. " The word of the Lord was not bound." In 1740, Martin wrote, — " Scarcely a day passes but some of these poor creatures call upon us, bemoaning their sin and misery, and weeping for grace. When we walk out, we frequently observe one here and another there, praying and crying to the Lord for cleansing from sin by his precious blood." On one occasion, forty, and on another ninety, negroes were baptized : but such large accessions to the church re- quired more labourers, and, accordingly, almost every year others arrived, some of whom were early cut off by death. In 1747, Martin, during a visit to Europe, obtained from his Danish majesty a new rescript, in which every thing was regulated according to the de- sires of the brethren. Two years later, Bishop de Watteville held a visita- tion in the Danish islands, and found that the labours of the Moravians had been less prosperous for some time. Several judicious regulations which he introduced had the effect of awakening a strong sense of religion among the negroes ; and during his stay in St Thomas, which lasted two months, above a hundred persons were baptized. Hitherto, for what reason does not appear, the brethren had been scrupulous about the baptism of infants ; but they now resolved to christen the children of believing parents as soon after birth as might be convenient. Brother Martin " entered into MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. SJl the joy of his Lord" in 1750, after a "good and faith- ful " service of fifteen years. In 1753, they changed the name of their plantation from Posaunenberg to New Hernnhut, and purchased an estate on the opposite side of the island, which they called Nisky. Upwards of a hundred were at this time annually added to the church. Great aid was rendered by the native assistants, of whom there were more than twenty. Several teachers had been sent to St Croix in 1734 ; but the mortality which prevailed prevented any laljourer from being permanently stationed there till 1753. In the following year, a mission -was founded in tlie small island of St Jan. Shortly afterwards, the number of negroes baptized in the former island amounted to more than a hundred annually, while in the latter it exceeded fifty. During an insurrection of the slaves in 1759, the brethren's congregation in St Croix remained loyal ; and all malicious attempts to implicate them failed. In 1765, the mission-house in that island was burnt down and the church in St Jan was destroyed by a hurricane. Both disasters were speedily repaired. In 1771, a second station in St Croix received the name of Friedensberg : the other was denominated Friedens- thal. The former appellation denotes Mount, and the latter Vale of Peace. In the following year, several calamities assailed the preachers, particularly famine and sickness. Great numbers of the negroes died, and several of their instructors were removed to a better world. A company of six Moravians, sailing, in 1776, for the Danish West India islands, were shipwrecked off Walls, one of the Shetland isles. Being very near the shore, they were all saved except one woman, who, falUng mto the wreck, could not be extricated. In 1782, the jubilee of the mission was celebrated. From the reports of the time, it appears that, during the half century just elapsed, 8833 adult negroes and 2974 children had been baptized : 2381 of the former and 975 of the latter were now dead. Of the ministers and their assistants, their wives and children, 127 had de- 272 MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANxV. parted within the same period. Two years subsequently, Mr John Loretz, who visited the islands by appointment of the directors, spent some weeks inspecting the state of affairs, and deliberating with the brethren upon the best means of promoting the spiritual welfare of the negroes. It was resolved to bestow greater attention upon the translation of parts of the Bible into the language of that people. Brother Auerbaeh undertook to translate the Sundays' Gospels and Epistles, the Harmony of the Four Evangelists, and the Summary of Christian Doctrine. In 1784, died the Rev. Martin Moch, who, after labour- ing nearly twenty years among the North American Indians, had for a still longer period officiated as super- intendent of the missions in the Danish islands. Upon his decease, it was considered best to intrust the manage- ment of affairs to a committee, composed of one or more individuals from each station. The advantages of this regulation were soon apparent. During the years which immediately followed, though the mission had to suffer from famine, epidemical disease, hurricanes, and the opposition of some planters, it continued to prosper. Influenced by the precepts of the Bible, the negroes meekly submitted to the galling yoke of slavery, and often recognised a gracious providence overruling it for the good of their souls. Thus, an aged member of the church once said, — " Though I was kidnapped in my native country, and thievishly sold, yet I feel no resentment against those who did it ; for I believe I w^as brought hither by the will of God ; and I cannot be sufficiently thankful to the Saviour that he has chosen me, in preference to many others, to hear his word, by which I have learned to know the way of salvation.'* In 1801, the negro Cornelius departed this life. He was baptized in 1749, and ever afterwards remained faithful to his profession. Having the appointment of master-mason to the royal buildings, he laid the founda- tion of six chapels belonging to the mission in those islands. He was able to write and speak the Creole, Dutch, Danish, German, and English languages ; and. MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. l2;0 by his exertions, purchased the freedom of himself, his wife, and six children. In 1754, he was appointed an assistant teacher. He possessed in an eminent degree the talent of expressing his ideas with clearness, which rendered his discourses edifying and pleasing to white people as well as to the slaves. Yet he was by no means elated by acquirements which raised him greatly above the level of his countrymen. Humility, kind- ness, and diligence, whether in spiritual or temporal avocations, distinguished his character. On his death- bed, he delivered an affecting address to his family, of which the following sentences formed a part : — " Love one another cordially. Let each strive to show proofs of love to his brother or sister ; do not suffer yourselves to be tempted by any thing to become proud ; for by that you may even miss your soul's salvation. If you follow this advice of j^our father, my joy will be complete when I shall once see you all again in eternal bliss, and be able to say to our Saviour, * Here, Lord, is thy poor, unworthy Cornelius, and the children whom thou hast given me.' I am sure our Redeemer will not forsake you ; but, I beseech you, do not forsake him." At his decease, he had, according to his own reckoning, attained eighty-four years. Nearly about the same time, another native assistant, Nathaniel, died at the age of ninety- eight.* An important privilege has lately been granted to the brethren in the Danish islands, who have received from the government instructions to educate all the young- blacks. " An ordinance has recently been published by the governor-general, directing the use of Stow's training system in all the schools established in St Croix, — an important measure, w^hich seems to be the dawn of a brighter day for the negro population. * * * Instead of being allowed, perhaps once in the month, to collect the children, and give them some instruction in reading, we are now encouraged to take charge of them from * Holmes, p. 293-331. 274 MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. their fourth year, and to lead them daily to the Saviour." In those islands, at the end of 1840, the Moravians had seven stations, forty missionaries, and 10,599 converts, of whom ahout 4000 w^ere communicants.* Several respectable gentlemen in Jamaica, who had at heart the religious instruction of their slaves, requested the directors of the brethren's affairs to send out some labourers among them. Accordingly, the Rev. Z. G. Caries, with two others, sailed in 1754, and a house was erected for them on a piece of land with which they were presented, afterwards called Carmel. The planters also encouraged the negroes to attend the preaching of the gospel, which they did in great numbers, and twenty-six were baptized in the first year. But, after prospering a considerable time, the mission received a serious blow from a breach of harmony among the first labourers and some others, who, arriving to help them, conceived that greater strictness ought to be practised in regard to the admission of negroes to baptism than had hitherto been thought necessary. Amidst the un- pleasant circumstances of this period, it was gratifying to the brethren to reflect, that none of the slaves to whom the gospel had been regularly preached joined in the insurrection of 1760. Four years after, Frederick Schlegel (a name since rendered illustrious in a totally different department) arrived to superintend their exer- tions, and was the instrument of a signal revival. In 1767, there were 131 admitted to baptism, and next year almost an equal number. After the death of Schlegel, which happened in l770, there was another period of little success ; some of the baptized even relapsing into paganism. At the Bogue, the principal station, the auditory seldom exceeded sixty jjersons. " Nothing," says the historian of the Moravian Church, " could have encouraged the mission- aries to remain at their post, but the consideration that, in the sight of God, one human soul is of infinite value." * Periodical Accounts, 1841. MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. 27.^ They also suffered somewhat from the rebellion of the Maroons in 1708. In 1804, the jubilee was cele- brated, and the brethren thus wrote : — " Though we cannot exult over a very abundant harvest of souls which these fifty years have produced, or even over present prospects, yet we find sufficient cause of gra- titude to the Lord for having preserved a seed in Jamaica also, which, in his own good time, may grow up into a rich harvest." During the years which im- mediately followed, some " seasons of refreshing from the presence of the Lord " gladdened their hearts. The mission in Antigua was begun in 1756 ; and, five years afterwards, a place of worshij) for the negroes was built. The first labourer, Samuel Isles, finished his course in 1764 ; and, during the eight years of his ministry, only thirty-six black persons were baptized. A change for the better took place upon the arrival of Mr Brown from North America in 1769, who exerted himself to the utmost in the cause. The increase of the congregation rendered an enlargement of the chapel necessary ; and the whole of the work was done by the slaves, after their daily tasks were over. Those wdio could not assist in the labour provided victuals for the others. In 1775, the number of stated hearers amounted to 2000 ; and not a month elapsed without an addition to the church of ten or tw^enty by baj)tism. A second station was established about this time ; but in 1778, famine and epi- demics prevailed, and the general misery was increased by thefts and robberies. During tliis period, the chris- tian negroes acted consistently with their profession ; never resenting sufferings inflicted by others, nor repining under grief sent from God. One of them, on finding that thieves had been in his house, said, with a very placid mien, " Well, they have not been able to rob me of my greatest treasure, the grace of my Saviour. They are more to be pitied than I am." The brethren had not unfre- quently to regret the removal of their converts to other islands, where they had no opportunity of hearing the gospel ; but they were sometimes consoled to learn that 276 MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. these poor people were in the habit of meeting together for mutual edification. They even occasionally, in such circumstances, proved a blessing to their unbelieving countrymen. Most of the proprietors and managers were sensible of the great benefits derived from the preaching of the Moravians. One gentleman " wished all his slaves might be truly converted, for this would render them far more honest and punctual in their work than any punish- ment he could inflict." Yet there were exceptions to this feeling ; some persons prohibiting them from going to the chapel, and in case of disobedience inflicting severe punishment. A certain individual used to beat his servant whenever he met her, and on her venturing to ask the reason, he replied, " Because you persist in going to the meetings." The poor woman then said, " If this be the reason, may God bless you, sir ; our Saviour has endured far heavier sufferings for my sins than you can inflict on me." In 1790, the mission sustained a severe loss in the removal of Mr Brown, who, after more than twenty years' labour, was obliged to retire on account of grow- ing debility, both physical and mental. In 1797, a third settlement was formed, to which the name of Grace Bay was attached. Some time after, a planter thus gave his testimony to the good effect of the brethren's labours : — " Formerly we could hardly procure ropes enough on Monday for the purpose of punishing those slaves who had committed crimes on Sunday ; twenty, thirty, and even more, were frequently hung ; but since the gospel has been preached to them, scarcely two are hung in a whole year, and these for the most part are strange negroes, who have not been long in the island." In 1804, the congregation of St John's amounted to nearly three thousand. Six years afterwards, the missionaries commenced a regular Sunday school at the same station, adopting the Lancasterian mode of instruction. This seminary was ojjened with eighty scholars, but their number speedily increased to 700 ; the negroes stealing MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. 277 time from their hours of rest in order to peruse the word of God. In 1812, famine and disease cut off more than 200 of the converts. Since that time additional places of worship have been erected, and the mission has received abundant blessing from above. On the emancipation of the negroes the brethren remark : — " It would be difficult to convey to you, by words, any idea of the thrilling sensation of delight and gratitude which we again and again felt to- day, while beholding these dear people. One old sister, who has often wept because she could not regularly attend, said to me, her countenance beaming with delight, ' Me come to-morrow again, nothing to hinder me now !' " At the end of 18-10, there were in Antigua eight stations with twenty-one missionaries, 11,972 negroes, of whom 4893 were communicants. A mis- sionary thus writes from Lebanon in March 1841 : — " One means that has been richly blessed to this congre- gation, and more especially to the youthful part of it, is the wide circulation of the holy scriptures. Within the last two years we have distributed in the congre- gation more than 100 Bibles, and a great number of Testaments. We have also had the pleasure to pay about £40 to the Bible Society. The Lord continues to bless us in temporals. During the last year our con- gregation has raised about £100 for congregational expenses ; £100 for our Missionary Society ; £21 for the Bible Society, and the school has only cost the mis- sion lis. currency. Thus you see we have abundant reason to thank God, and take courage ; to go on our way rejoicing, yet with fear ; to have no confidence in the flesh, Imt to remember that we are only tools in the hands of the great Master Builder, to whom be ascribed all the glory !" In Jamaica, at the same time, the brethren had eleven stations, twenty-seven missionaries, and 11,702 negroes under their care, of whom about 2600 were communicants. In the other West India islands they had seven stations, twenty-six missionaries, arid ii/» MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. 20,000 negroes, including about 7000 who were commu- nicants.* The first West India island where the Wesleyans established themselves was Antigua. In 1760, Natha- niel Gilbert, Esq., who had been converted in England, went to that colony, and there exerted himself to sjDread the gospel. He was Speaker of the House of Assembly, yet stepped forth boldly to preach the ti'uth to the negroes. Dr Coke observes, — " A mode of conduct so unprecedented, in such an exalted character, soon excited surprise ; surprise was followed with disappro- bation, and disapprobation settled in reproach and con- tempt. Regardless of the insults of those whose applause he had not courted, he continued to persevere, and soon saw that he had not laboured in vain." On his death, the persons whom he had drawn together severely felt his loss ; some relapsed into sin, while others held fast the truth. In 1778, Mr John Baxter, a shipwright in the Royal Dock at Chatham, went thither to work in liis majesty's service at English Harbour, contrary to the advice of his friends. He had been a Methodist for twelve years, and on his arrival in the island preached the gospel, and collected the scattered remams of Mr Gilbert's flock. The Lord blessed his pious labours with considerable success. In 1786, Dr Coke visited the place, and found that the mission continued to flourish. Nearly 2000 persons were members of the Wesleyan Society. A gentleman offered the doctor £500 a-3^ear if he would remain in Antigua ; but as his engagements did not allow him to accept the invitation, it was respectfully declined. Mr Warrener, a Methodist preacher, was however left. In November 1805, Mr Baxter died, after a zealous service of twenty-seven years. He had been privileged to see the " grain of mustard- seed " grow up into a vigorous plant, whose leaves were for the healing of those " ordained to eternal life." In 1816, Antigua was placed under martial law, in * Holmes' History. Missionary Records. Periodical Ac- counts, 1841. MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. 279 consequence of an alarming insurrection in Barbadoes. The bretliren offered their assistance to the authori- ties, declaring their readiness to act in any way they might deem requisite for the maintenance of order. A gentleman, who unreasonably believed that religion had a seditious tendency, assembled his slaves, and told them what had occurred in the neighbouring island ; when, to his surprise, they observed, " Massa, dem no have religion dere." In 1821, a missionary society was formed, and the subscriptions amounted to about £93 currency, exclusive of a quantity of trinkets which were contributed. " These," said one of the preachers, " by all who know the attachment of the people in the West Indies to their ornaments of gold, will be ac- counted as so many trophies of the cross ; and I believe that this new society has been productive of more good to the cause of religion in this island than the establish- ment of any other institution whatever." In Antigua slavery was abolished without the inter- mediate stage of apprenticeship ; and the following is an account of the manner in which the day of emanci- pation was hailed : — " On the evening preceding we held watch-nights in all our chapels. We commenced divine service in St John's at nine o'clock. The congre- gation was very large ; and although the people mani- fested strong feeling, ^^et it was solemn and devotional. About two minutes before twelve o'clock, I desired all the negroes and the friends of freedom to kneel down ; the negroes to receive their liberty at the hand of God ; and their friends, to take from Him the consummation which they had so devoutly wished. I believe that the feelings of every mind during these moments were inde- scribable ; and you will naturally suppose that the noise and confusion were equally so. No ! there was too much of God in it, and too little of mere human nature, to produce such an effect. My idea of the general feel- ing is expressed by our inimitable poet : — * The speechless awe that dares Pot move ; Aud all the silent lieaven of love.' 2o0 MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. " When the clock struck twelve, I announced that the ] st of August had arrived, and exclaimed, * You are all free!' Then the noise of their weeping was more dis- tinctly heard ; and it hecame general, and mingled with ' Glory be to God !' ' Praise the Lord !' We then sang * Praise God, from whom all blessings flow,' with a con- tinuation of several verses adapted to the occasion. Afterward was offered up a solemn thanksgiving to the Author of all our mercies ; and we then sang our hymn for the king ; the spirit of loyalty and gratitude mani- fested in the singing of that hymn, it was delightful to witness. Prayer was next made for our gracious sover- eign, the royal family, the British parliament, and British Christians generally, by whom, under God, the great boon is conferred ; in that prayer especially the people seemed to join with all the powers of their souls." In all the Wesleyan congregations the great event was celebrated with devout gratitude to the Giver of all good. Dr Coke visited Jamaica in 1789, and preached several times, being listened to both by whites and negroes. Mr Hammett was shortly after appointed missionary to the island, and a chapel capable of containing 1500 persons was built at Kingston. He met with violent opposition from some of the whites ; every calumny which could be invented was circulated against him ; nor did those who succeeded, after bad health ob- liged him to cfuit Jamaica, fare better. In June 1795, a conflagration broke out at Montego, where a teacher was labouring ; it raged five hours, and laid a great part of the town in ashes. Dr Coke says, " It is a fact which none can deny or disprove, that not a single house belonging to any one member in the Methodist society was mjured, though the flames occasionally came near them. An infidel may attribute this to chance ; but a Christian will see and acknowledge in it the hand of God." This class of persons were accused of disloyalty, but the utter groundlessness of this charge was demonstrated by the alacrity with which they MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. 281 joined in the subscription, raised in 1797, for assisting the mother-country in carrying on the war. Although poor, in a few days they raised the sum of £150. Local preachers were employed here, as in other islands. " These were either blacks or people of colour. Their lives were pious ; they were admirably adapted for the work in which they were engaged ; and, however the voice of prejudice may exclaim against the intellectual powers of those who are of African birth and extrac- tion, certain it is, that the abilities of these men were far from being contemptible." The various prayer and ■ class meetings which the Wesleyans have found useful in maintaining the spirit of devotion among their peo- ple, were adopted in Jamaica with great benefit. In December 1802, an intolerant act passed the legis- lative assembly. By this ordinance it was decreed, that " no person, unless qualified by the laws of Ja- maica and Great Britain, should presume to teach or preach in any assembly of negroes or people of colour ; if the offender were a freeman, he was to be kept at hard labour in the workhouse one month for the first offence, and six months for every repetition of it ; if he were a slave, he was, for the first offence, to suffer the same penalty as a free man, and for every subsequent violation of the law, was to be sentenced to a public whipping, not exceeding thirty-nine lashes ; any person knowingly permitting a meeting of slaves or people of colour on his premises, should incur a fine not exceeding £100, be committed to gaol until he paid it, and enter into such recognisances for his future good behaviour as the court should think pro- per." This prohibition was understood by the mis- sionaries to apply only to those destitute of a license such as that required by the Act of Toleration in England. Mr Williams, a free man of colour, with two other local preachers, solicited a legal qualification from the justices at the quarter-sessions ; but they were refused it. He was soon brought before the ma- gistrates, and convicted of singing and praying in a 2C2 MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. meeting of negroes. The offence, if such it was to be deemed, certainly did not come within the terms of the enactment recorded above ; yet the prisoner was sen- tenced to a month's labour in the workhouse ; where, however, he was kept confined without being required to perform any manual labour. The sentence was what the authorities termed justice; the remission was what they called mercy ; impartial persons may think the title to either appellation very questionable. Shortly afterwards, Mr Campbell, one of the missionaries, was apprehended for preaching. The chief judge of the island held that his license, obtained in England, was sufficient to shelter him from the enactment ; but the majority of the bench were of a different opinion, and he was sentenced to a month's imprisonment. After meeting with some further annoyance, he deemed it advisable to return to Britain in 1803. The iniquitous law, which had occasioned all the disquiet, was not ratified by the government at home ; and thus the brethren were delivered from persecution in the disguise of equity. An increase of the congregations, an aug- mented seriousness of attention, and a wider diffusion of the gospel, were the consequences. In the summer of 1807, the common council of King- ston passed an act, prohibiting all assemblies of negroes for vf orship before sunrise or after sunset ; thus, on six days of the week, completely debarring them from all public means of grace. Another enactment forbade all methodist and dissenting preachers from instructmg the slaves, under a penalty of £20 for every one con- victed of the offence. This ordinance, however, was dis- allowed by the king in council. The enemies of religion, nevertheless, contrived to throw obstacles m the way of the gospel, and succeeded in shutting up the me- thodist chapel for several years. It was reopened in December 1815 by Mr John Shipman, who, after sev- eral fruitless applications, obtained a license to preach. One of the missionaries, about this time, says, — " Dur- ing the last Christmas, there was not a drum heard, MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GDIANA. 283 nor any of the old lieatlienish sports carried on ; but all spent the holidays in a rational manner, in the worship of God. It is also worthy of observation, that, instead of singing their old negro songs in the field, the slaves now sing our hymns ; and I was much pleased one night, when passing the negro houses, to hear them engaged fervently in prayer." In a late report, the Wesleyan directors say, — " We again repeat the expression of our joyous and grateful persuasion, that our negro societies, very generally^ have hitherto done honour to their religious profession, and will continue to exhibit an example of orderly and peaceable conduct to all around them. The desire of the negroes to hear the word of God, and to be taught the holy scriptures, is truly delightful." In 1788, Dr Coke visited Barbadoes, where he sta- tioned Mr Pearce. The negroes appeared less prepared for the reception of the gospel than those of any other West India island. But the zeal and perseverance of the missionary triumphed over all obstacles ; and he was rewarded with manifest tokens of favour from the Most High. In proportion, however, as the work of God advanced, it met with strenuous opposition from the irreligious. Some planters compelled their slaves to desist from attending public worship : and the chapel was, on various occasions, entered by parties of ill- disposed persons, who interrupted the service, testify- ing their utter destitution of all manly or religious feeling. A magistrate, when applied to for redress, said, — " The offence was committed against Almighty God ; it therefore does not belong to me to punish !" Mr Lumb, who took charge of the station in 1791, was no better treated than his predecessor. Others followed ; but the mission, which was by no means in a thriving condition, was discontmued for a time in 1798. The first stated labourer who resumed the work was Mr Bradnock, who went out in 1804. Though a certain degree of revival took place under him, yet the congregations were but small ; and serious 284 MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. thonglits were again entertained of relinquishing the attempt. An insurrection which broke out in 1816 was im- jDuted to the labours of the Wesleyans ; but the ab- surdity of this charge is demonstrated by the fact that, out of a population of 70,000, there were not more than thirty-six members of the methodist connexion. In 1821, Mr Shrewsbury, who was stationed at Barbadoep, informed the society that the aspect of affairs was brightening ; but, next year, a very different scene was presented to his view. His zealous labours for the dis- semination of the truth awakened the opposition of the godless, who, after various violent proceedings, by which he was much annoyed and his congregation disturbed, proceeded to a degree of wickedness which could scarcely have been imagined beforehand. . He himself thus describes what followed : — " In the course of the week, circulars had been issued by a secret committee, which proposed to pull down the methodist chapel the next Sunday evening, requesting the con- currence of the individual to whom it was sent. No signatures were affixed that might discover names, but certain letters of the alphabet, which were under- stood by the parties. Accordingly, on Sunday evening, by six o'clock, they began to muster, bringing with them carpenters and masons, with hammers, saws, hatchets, crows, and every other necessary implement ; and, before seven, they burst open the chapel gate and doors, and fell to work till they had demolished lamps, benches, pews, and pulpit, and left nothing but the bare walls. They next went up stairs into the dwelling- house, broke open the Avindows and doors, threw out the crockery ware, chopped up tables, chairs, and every article of furniture, tore up my library, consisting of more than 300 volumes, besides some manuscripts of great importance to me ; and began to unroof the house, which, when they had partly done, they made flags of such linen as they found, and gave three cheers ; when they proceeded to demolish the roof, and break down MISSIOiN'S TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. 285 tlie walls, as far as the dwelling-house floor. In fact, from 150 to 200 men were employed in this iniquitous work from seven in the evening till after one in the morning (it being full moon), besides an immense crowd of spectators, without the least attempt being made to check them either by the civil or military authorities !" The missionary and his wife were obliged to leave the island, from fear of personal violence, and sailed for St Vincent's. Sir Henry Warde, the governor, issued a proclamation, offering a reward of £100 for the conviction of the offenders. A counter proclamation was published by the rioters, threatening that every informer should meet the punishment he deserved. These " sworn foes to sense and law" also asserted, that the persons who had destroyed the Wesleyan chapel were not a rabble, but " individuals of the first respectability ! ! ! " This disgraceful outrage was brought under the notice of the House of Commons by Sir T. F. Buxton in June 1825. The house, on the motion of Mr Can- ning, then colonial secretary, adopted a resolution which strongly condemned the conduct of the Barbadoes rioters, and expressed a determination to co-operate with his majesty's government in every measure deemed necessary to protect British subjects in the West Indies in the full privileges of toleration. The mission was not resumed till 1 826 ; and, since that time, it has re- ceived the divine blessing. The Wesleyans have established teachers in several other West India islands, the particulars of which our limits will not allow us to state. In 1816, two brethren were sent to Port-au-Prince, the capital of Hayti. For a time, they had great reason to be satisfied with the reception they met with, and the attention manifested to their instructions. In the end of 1818, however, they were obliged to leave the island, on account of the oppo- sition which evil-minded persons had stirred up against them. Boyer, the president of the republic, who had shown himself friendly to the cause, addressed a letter to the committee of the Methodist Missionary Society, 286 MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. in which he expressed his sense of the henefit they de- sired to confer upon his fellow-citizens ; adding, — " I regret that Mr Brown could not be prevailed upon to accept any remuneration for his labours ; but I purpose to have the pleasure of sending, without fail, to your re- spectable society, by a bill of exchange, a donation which I entreat you to accept." This gift amounted to £500. The missionaries left behind them a small but devoted society of converts, which was exposed to much perse- cution, instigated by the Romish priests, who dreaded the influence of a purer faith. The grace of God enabled the believers to hold fast their profession with- out wavering ; and, at length, the storm of opposition ceased. European missionaries have again occupied the station ; a chapel has been built at Port-au-Prince ; and it is hoped that the spirit of inquiry and attention which has been awakened may spread, until the exten- sive island of Hayti be leavened with its wholesome influence.* The London Missionary Society has for some years maintained active operations in Jamaica. There are fourteen stations, with twenty-two labourers, including one or two native assistants. The largest church con- sists of about sixty members. The first baptist teacher in that island appears to have been a mulatto named Moses baker, who after- wards applied for aid to the missionary society of his communion, which has operated there nearly thirty years. The ministers of this connexion have suff^ered a great deal from the ill-will of irreligious persons, who forgot all the decencies of civilized society in their opposition to the instruction of the slaves. In- stead of dwelling upon these melancholy instances of unchristian conduct, we shall rather quote some cases of the benefit received by the negroes from their faithful teachers. " A slave wished his owner to give him per- mission to attend with God's people to pray ; his answer * Coke's History of the West Indies. Missionary Records : West Indies. MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. 287 was, * No ; I will rather sell you to any one who will buy you.' — ' Will you suffer me to buy myself free, if me can I ' — ' If you do, you shall pay dearly for your freedom ; as you are going to pray, £250 is your price.* — * Well, massa,' said the negro, who knew that the common price for a slave was £'140, 'it a great deal of money ; but me must pray ; if God will help me, me will try and pay you.' He has been a long time work- ing hard, and at last sold all he and his wife had, except his blanket, to purchase liberty to pray in public, or, in other words, to meet with those who love Jesus Christ." " One old man was asked if he ever prayed. His reply was, ' Yes, massa : how can me live with- out pray I ' — ' Many do live,' it was remarked, ' who never pray ; and you once did not pray.' — ' Yes, massa ; but" since me know myself, me no able to live if me do not l^ray.' — ' I am glad to hear you say so : well, you can make me hear what you say when you pray to God.' — ' Yes, massa wish it ! ' — ' I shall be glad to hear.' Here he stands before my vision still ; his hands lifted up and clasped in each other, his wrinkled and tattooed face looking towards the holy dwelling-place of God, his eyes shut, and his tongue most devoutly telling Him who hears prayer, that he is a poor neger, and did not know how to speak to one Great God who made all tings. ' But do, do. Great God, cut de string of dy poor neger's dumb tongue, dat him may speak de trut (truth). Open him blind eye, dat him may see into him own heart ! Lord ! open him deaf ear, an take Jesus, de Son of God, into him heart. Lord, dy poor neger come to dee ; neber let him go again ; hold him fast, hold liim fast, good Lord, for Jesus' sake ! '" The Scottish Missionary Society supports several preachers in Jamaica. Their labours for the benefit of the injured Africans have been so much blessed by God, that the spiritual and temporal welfare of the negroes under their care have greatly advanced.* * Missionary Records : West Indies. 288 MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. In the year 1734, Bishop Spangenberg, of the Mora- vian Church, passed through Holland ; and having had several consultations with the directors of the Dutch Trading Company for Surinam, it was agreed that the brethren should form one or more stations in that country for the conversion of the heathen. In June 1738, L. C. Dachne and J. Guettner sailed for South America, and arrived at Berbice in the ensuing Septem- ber. After encountering some difficulties, a gentleman belonging to the company offered them a quiet residence on his estate, situated about 100 miles from the seacoast, and called Pilgerhut. Two other evangelists, with their wives, went out soon after. A further accession of num- bers was received in consequence of the failure of a mission established in another part of the country. Their principal attention was directed to the aborigines,* or Indians, in whose districts they travelled far and wide. " They were obliged to carry their provisions with them, wade through broad and deep rivers, or hastily construct a raft to cross them, and often to spend the night m the forests, sleeping in their hammocks sus- pended from trees," A mulatto boy, given to them by a planter, enabled them to acquire a correct knowledge of the Arawak tongue, and becoming truly pious, assist- ed them greatly by speaking to the natives. In March 1748, the first Arawak was baptized, an old woman, decrepit with age, and hardly able to walk. By the end of June, thirty-nine had been admitted into the visible church. Most of the converts went to reside in the vicinity of the brethren, who were thus enabled better to superintend them. The directors deemed it advisable to appoint a man of learning as superintendent of the mission, and made choice of T. S. Schuman, " late a tutor in the Protestant Cloister of Bergen in Saxony." In the course of a year, he attained such proficiency in the language that he could translate several portions of the Bible, and con- verse with the natives without an interpreter. After labouring tvvelve years, he died in October 1760. MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. 289 In 1750, the brethren were gratified by receiving a visit from some savages, who lived near the Spanish set- tlements on the Orinoco, and who had l^een induced b}^ the representations of a christian Indian to under- take this long journey. In the se(iuel, several others from that remote quarter were converted, and took up their abode with the teachers, who say, " they have left a district where they had abundance of provisions, and now are satisfied with a very small pittance, that they may daily hear of Jesus." A member of the congregation thus expressed himself : — " I love my Creator with my whole heart, and I rejoice that when I leave this earth I shall go to him, and worship at his feet, who hath washed me from my sins in his own blood. He gives me eternal life. He knows my heart. I had gone astray from him ; but he appeared and took away my polluted, evil, and flinty heart, and gave me a heart of flesh ; for his blood hath purified and soft- ened it. It remains indelibly impressed on my mind that he hath shed his blood for me. He hath granted me the grace that I can leave this world in assured hope, and full of joy go to him and behold him as he is." Several converts were now able to assist, by exhorting and preaching to their countrymen. In 1759, an epidemic broke out in the congregation, and carried off about forty of them. As many abandoned the station, divine service was often attended by no more than ten or twelve persons. A scarcity of provisions augmented the distress : it continued during the next season, and for months the Indians had nothing to sustain life but wild roots and fruits. In consequence of this, Pilgerhut was almost deserted ; and at the end of 1762 it contained only twenty-two inhabitants, instead of 400, its former amount. The following year the teachers them- selves were obliged to evacuate the settlement, in order to escape the fury of a band of negroes who liad risen in rebellion. They lost property to a considerable value ; but regretted nothing so much as the destruction of an Arawak grammar and dictionary, compiled with great labour by Mr Schuman. 290 MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. At the end of 1754, Dachne and Ralfo went to Paramaribo, for the purpose of inquiring into the prac- ticability of founding one or more settlements in the territory of Surinam. After some delay, permission was given by the Dutch government, and seven breth- ren, of whom two were married, sailed for that country. They succeeded in surveying and laying out land for two stations, one on the river Saramacca, and another on the Corentyn ; the former receiving the name of Sharon. Grobenstein, one of their number, died before they could settle. Several persons from Pilger- hut arrived at this spot, and remained there. In 1761, it was attacked by the bush-negroes, or runaway slaves, who killed a few of the Indians, forced the mission- aries to flee, and plundered their houses. For several years afterwards, Sharon continued to drag on a pre- carious existence, but was finally deserted in 1779. The name of Ephrem was given to a station formed on the river Corentyn, but this was some years after abandoned, and the Moravians went to a place about twelve miles higher up the stream. The new spot was called Hope ; and many Indians, who had been baptized by the brethren, found their way to it. At the end of 1788, the number of Christians amounted to 167 per- sons. For some years afterwards, the spiritual condition of the congregation was by no means healthy, many of the natives growing careless about divine things. A period of revival was experienced after the going out of brother Fischer in 1789 ; who, being a man of great energy, mental and corporeal, gave himself up, with single-minded devotion, to the cause of the gospel. The converts had formerly been chiefly collected from the Arawaks, but now several individuals of the Waran tribe settled at Hope. In August 1806, a fire broke out in the village, which reduced to ashes every building, including the church and the mission house. A considerable amount of property was destroyed, but the ministers saved their books and manuscripts, most of their clothes, and some provisions, no one receiving any personal injury. There MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. 21)1 was reason to fear that this calamity had been caused by the malice of incendiaries, who had previously made some similar attempts in vain. A number of true converts were removed by death to a better world, and the remainder not evincing due seriousness of conduct, the brethren came to the resolution of abandoning the station, which was done in 1808. The attempt was resumed some years afterwards, but was again discon- tinued. In 1765, a mission being established among the free negroes living on the river Surinam, the brethren found a protector in John Arabini, a chief of colour. He was the first upon whom the gospel made any impres- sion, and was baptized in January 1771, in presence of most of the male residents in the village. A great deal of ill-will against the Moravians was the result of this conversion. Arabini was appointed a preacher to his countrymen. Two years after, the negroes, from superstition and love of change, left Quama, and the brethren were obliged to follow them lower down the river, to a district which they denominated Bambey, signifying in the language of the country "have patience." By this name they designed to keep before their minds the necessity of preaching the gospel with persever- ance, and in confident expectation of a blessing from the Lord. On one occasion, when the native evangelist was speaking to the heathen about the final judgment and the place of eternal misery, some said that as so many would share the punishment its pain would not be great to each individual. He shrewdly answered, " Try the experiment, and all of you put your fingers together into the fire, let us see whether each person will not feel the same degree of suffering as if he were alone." The pagans were confounded by this reply, and left him. The natives again changed their place of abode in 1785, and went to the mouth of the Wana Creek, where a station was founded, and called New Bambey. The missionary Wiez, in May 1793, thus wrote : — " We 292 MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. enjoy many happy days with our small congregation of believing free negroes. Our Saviour leads them to more steadfast faith in his precious atonement, and grants them a gradual increase in the knowledge of themselves and of his great love to sinners." For several years nothing material occurred in the affairs of this body ; but in 1810, the brethren began to be afraid that the evil influence of the heathen upon their congregation would o1)lige them to relinquish it. They thus wrote : — " We find but few, and those chiefly among the old people, who are to be depended upon as sincere and faithful to their convictions." However, the aspect of things brightened, and they resolved to continue at their post. A mission was commenced in Paramaribo among the slaves, and was attended with some success. In July 1776, the first negro was admitted into the church, and in the following month, seven others followed. At the end of 1779, the congregation consisted of 101, besides forty who were receiving special instruction, as candidates for baptism. A mulatto boy, only six- teen years old, had been christened. This was made known to his master, a Jew, who threatened to have him bound and flogged. He said, " That you may do ; but you cannot thereby rob me of the Lord Jesus, and the grace he hath imparted to me in these days." By the interference of an attorney, who had hired him, the Israelite w^as prevented from doing him any injury. In 1800, the baptized negroes amounted to 315, besides a considerable number of catechumens and regular hearers at the brethren's chapel. Some years afterwards, they were much benefited by a generous donation of Bibles and Testaments bestowed by the British and Foreign Bible Society. At the same time the directors published for the use of the children a Summary of Christian Doctrine in Negro-English. The Dutch government, in 1785, consigned to the Moravian labourers a piece of land on the river Commewyne, where a fortification had formerly stood, called Sommelsdyke. They spent much MISSIONS TO THE WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. 293 time and money in clearing and draining this place before they could erect the necessary buildings. The two teachers, Haidt and Clausen, who first occupied this settlement, were soon cut off by the climate. Mr and Mrs Wiez arrived in September 1786 from Bam- l)ey. Before the end of the year above forty had been baptized, and the number of catechumens amounted to more than 150. Considerable opposition was experi- enced from various proprietors of estates ; and the upsetting of a boat returning from Sommelsdyke, by which three women were drowned, increased the un- willingness of these persons to allow their slaves to go to church. In spite of all enmity, however, the work of conversion continued to go on ; and though the breth- ren could not bear witness to any very remarkable out- pourings of the Spirit, yet they were by no means left without testimony that the Lord blessed their labours to the salvation of souls.* In Surinam, there were, at the close of 1840, four stations, Paramaribo, Charlottenburg, Worsteling Ja- cobs, and Salem on the Nickery, the last three founded within a few years. There were twenty -four mission- aries, with 6671 negroes, of whom 1400 were commu- nicants. It is remarked in the report for 1840, " the work is continually on the increase, and new plantations are from time to time thrown open to the reception of the gospel." * Holmes, p. •232-292. 294 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. CHAPTER XIII. Missions to Polynesia. London Missionary Society — Voyage of the Duff— Tahiti — Missionaries long unsuccessful — Pomare — He embraces Christianity, and defeats his Pagan Adversaries — Profession of the Gospel general — Prayer of Pomare — Tamatoa, Chief of Raiatea — Printing-press established — European Arts introduced— Elevation of the Female Sex — Speech of a Raia- tean Chief— Royal Mission Chapel — Tahitian Sabbath — Bap- tism and the Lord's Supper — Deacons — Codes of Laws — Tattooing and Toaroarii — Death of Pomare and his Son — Queen of Tahiti — Recent Events in the Georgian and So- ciety Islands — Rurutoo— Aitutaki — Rarotonga. The voyages of Captains Wallis and Cook first made the British nation acquainted with the existence of the insular groups whose evangelisation it is our present ohject to trace. The attention of the public w^as arrested hy the accounts- given of the fine climate, romantic scenery, and fertile soil, which undoubtedly distin- guished these islands of the Pacific ; and infidelity seemed to find, in the description of the gentleness said to mark their polytheistic inhabitants, a proof that the know- ledge of the gospel was by no means indispensable to human felicity. Subsequent and more accurate obser- vations have evinced that, in the language of Cow^per, even the extolled Tahitians could " boast but little virtue," as their social history presented scarcely any thing better than alternations of warlike fury and Sybarite profligacy. Idolatry there, as well as in other lands, degraded its dupes and oppressed its victims ; its influence was felt in the most trivial acts of that life, of MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 295 which it often abridged the comforts, and not unfre- quently shortened the period. Infanticide, self-mutila- tion, the offering- of human sacrifices, were some of its most horrible manifestations ; while indirectly it wounded political happiness by sanctioning the atrocities of war, in which age or sex formed no protection to the hapless relatives of the vanquished. Even pre- viously to the narratives of subsequent writers, the analogy of other pagan nations might have taught Britons to estimate very low the morality and happiness of the newly discovered regions. The christian poet to whom we have alluded proceeds to say, — " These therefore I can pity, placed remote From all that science traces, art invents. Or inspiration teaches ; " and, after referring to the gloomy reflections likely to arise in the mind of the islander who had been brought on a short visit to England, he concludes by expressing his despair of any lasting benefit accruing to the groups of the Pacific from their discovery by English nautical skill :— *' Doing good, Disinterested good, is not our trade. We travel far, 'tis true, but not for nought ; And must be bribed to compass earth again By other hopes and richer fruits than yours."* The bard has here somewhat overrated the influence of that contemporary irreligion which he has so powerfully depicted, alike in its lighter follies and its graver crimes, in its supercilious contempt for spiritual truth, and its miserable perversions of scripture to favour unchristian error. A few years after those lines were penned, that evangelism, of which Cowper was so remarkable a trophy and so vigorous a defender, had embraced in its thoughts and deeds the islands of the Pacific ; and, before the poet rendered back his spirit to God, if reason had re- * Task, book i. 296 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. tained its sway, he might have rejoiced to see his anti- cipation disappointed, and applied to the DufF his own words in another of his pieces : — " Let nothing adverse, nothing unforeseen, Impede the bark that ploughs the deep serene, Charged with a freight transcending in its worth The gems of India, Nature's rarest birth, That flies, like Gabriel on his Lord's commands, A herald of God's love to pagan lands."* The London Missionary Society was instituted in 1795 ; and the first quarter to which its directors turned their regard was Polynesia. At a general meeting, the following resolution was adopted : — " That a mission he undertaken to Otaheite, the Friendly Islands, the Mar- quesas, the Sandwich, and the Pellew Islands, in a ship belonging to the Society, to be commanded by Captain Wilson, as far as may be practicable and expedient."f On the 2od of September 1796, the DufF set sail from Portsmouth. The missionaries were thirty in number, exclusive of six females ; four, Messrs Cover, Eyre, Jef- ferson, and Lewis, were ministers, and the rest artisans or tradesmen of various occupations, who might instruct the natives in the arts of civilisation, as well as in the truths of the gospel. During their voyage, they ap- pointed a committee, who drew up articles of belief, taken from the Westminster Confession of Faith, which were subscribed by the whole company. It was deter- mined to limit their efforts to the Society, Friendly, and Marquesan groups ; and eighteen male, with five female labourers, were destined to Tahiti. On the 7th of March 1797, the brethren went on shore at that island, and were kindly received by the * Charity. + Mr Williams justly remarks, " the discovery of so many beautiful islands just before that wonderful period, when, amidst the throes of kingdoms and the convulsions of the civilized world, a gracious influence was simultaneously shed in so sur- prising a way on the minds of thousands of British Christians, cannot fail to convince every thinking person that the under- taking was of God." MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 297 late king, Pomare, then called Otoo, and Tetua his wife. They were conducted to a large, oval-shaped native house, recently built for Captain Bligh, who was ex- pected to return. Not long after, the chiefs and people cheerfully ceded to them the whole district of Matavai, in which their habitation was situated. The principal persons present on this occasion were Pomare the king, his son Otoo, and Hamanemane, the high-priest. The natives, however, considered the missionaries merely ae tenants at will. As all the ministers were to remain at Tahiti, the brethren destined to the Friendly Islands chose Mr Kelso as their pastor ; and he, with Mr Harris, intended for the Marquesas, were ordained by imposition of hands on the 19th of March. In the journal of the voyage we find the following statement : — " The communion closed the solemnity, which was to us all a most refresli- ing and comfortable ordinance ; and, for the first time, the bread-fruit of Otaheite was used as the symbol of the broken body of our Lord, and received in com- memoration of his dying love." After leaving Tahiti, the Duff proceeded to the Friendly Islands and Marquesas. At the former, the full complement of missionaries was landed ; at the latter, only Mr Crook, his intended colleague Mr Harris declining to be left, on account of his distrust of the people. Captain Wilson then return- ed to Tahiti, where he found the teachers comfortably established. On his second visit to Tongataboo, the same gratifying reception seemed to have been accorded to those who had been stationed there ; and he then sailed for England, which he reached on the lltli of July 1708.* The acquaintance of the missionaries with tlie most useful mechanic arts delighted the natives of Tahiti, and raised them in their estimation. " Pomare, entering one day when the blacksmith was employed, after gaz- ing a few minutes at the work, was so transported at what he saw, that he caught up the smith in his arms, * Missionary Voyage of the Duff. Williams' Missionary Enterprises in the South Seas, chap. i. 298 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. and, unmindful of the dirt and perspiration inseparable from his occupation, most cordially embraced him, and saluted him, according to the custom of his country, by touching noses." The brethren made every effort to acquire the language, which they found had been mis- taken by the previous visiters as to spelling, pronuncia- tion, and ease of acquisition. In their early communica- tions with the inhabitants, they availed themselves of the aid of Peter Haggerstcin, a Swede who had resided some time on the island ; but his want of education and bad principles soon suggested the propriety of limiting their intercourse with him to things absolutely necessary. They found considerable advantage in a small vocabu- lary compiled by one of the mutineers of the Bounty, who had given it to the clergyman by whom he was attended previously to his execution at Portsmouth. The natives willingly afforded every assistance in the acquisi- tion of their tongue, which was the first Polynesian dialect ever committed to writing. The missionaries, adhering as closely as possible to the local pronuncia- tion, were often obliged to depart from the mode of spelling to which Europeans had become accustomed. This they did reluctantly ; and the necessity of the case unquestionably exempts them from the charge of affecta- tion, which has been sometimes advanced. In March 1798, the Nautilus from Macao, commanded by Captain Bishop, arrived at Tahiti, driven thither by stress of weather. She was supplied with provisions by the brethren, who likewise sent four of their number to the district of Pare, in order to obtain from the king and principal chiefs the delivery of two seamen who had absconded. Otoo gave them a sullen reception ; and it is supposed that he was the instigator of an attack made upon them as they were proceeding to the residence of his father. They were stripped, beaten, and threatened with death. When Pomare was informed of this treat- ment, he expressed his regret, caused such articles of dress as could be recovered to be restored, and furnished them with a double canoe for their conveyance home. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 299 This unpleasant occurrence produced such an impression upon the society at Matavai, that eleven missionaries, including- four who were married, prepared for their departure in the Nautilus to Port Jackson. Pomare, who had always been most friendly, urgently entreated them to stay. He testified great satisfaction when he found that Mr and Mrs Eyre, with five of the single men, determined to remain in his island. The brethren had uniformly received kindness from Hamanemane, the high-priest, a man of great talent and influence, but covetous, cruel, profligate, and am- bitious. Believing him to be a dangerous rival, Pomare caused him to be assassinated in December 1798. Nearly a twelvemonth afterwards, the same fate overtook the Rev. Thomas Lewis, who had some time before separated from his brethren, on the occasion of his mar- riage with a native woman. In every respect, they were deeply affected wdth this first breach in their number. In the following year, they erected a chapel, the first building ever reared in Polynesia to the worship of Almighty God. They were joined by Mr and Mrs Henry, who had gone to Sydney, and now returned to the sphere of their labours. They rejoiced to hear from them that the Duff was again on her way to Tahiti, with a reinforcement of preachers, and a supply of various articles which they greatly needed. But, in December, their hopes were destroyed by the arrival of the Albion, whose captain informed them that the expected ship had been captured b}" a French privateer. At the same time, a letter from Mr Harris, who was settled in Nor- folk Island, acquainted them that three of the brethren sent to the Friendly Islands had been murdered, and that the rest had fled to Port Jackson. In the following June, the Royal Admiral, commanded by Captain W. Wilson, nephew of the gentleman who had brought them to Polynesia, anchored in Matavai Bay, with eight missionaries and requisite supplies on board. On his departure, he carried with him Mr Broomhall, who, after four years' service, had been separated from the 300 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. communion of his brethren on account of his avoAved deistical sentiments. After trading some years in the Indian seas, he, it is believed, became a sincere penitent, and was on the point of returning to Tahiti, when he perished by shipwreck. The first band of labourers being now able to preach in the native language, in March ] 802, Messrs Nott and Elder made a missionary tour through Tahiti. They were generally well received, and listened to with attention. During the same year, the brethren were providentially saved from the fury of a rebellion which broke out. In the space of about a twelvemonth, the royal family suffered some severe losses in the deaths of Pomare, his father Teu, and his son Teariinavohoroa. The king was justly considered the main prop of idolatry, and, though kind to the English, uniformly expressed his decided aversion to their religion. Possessed of great strength, activity, perseverance, and ambition, from being merely a chief of the district of Pare, he had acquired the supreme authority in the island. At his death he was between fifty and sixty. Otoo now assumed his father's name, and thus became Pomare II. In 1806, he lost his queen, who died at the age of twenty-four. He was left not merely a widower, but childless ; all the offspring of his wife having been destroyed. Nothing remarkable occurred among the brethren until the death of Mr Jefferson, who entered into his rest in September 1807, having laboured ten years without any apparent success. Pomare's conduct had in various respects proved dis- satisfactory to a number of his subjects ; and, in No- vember 1808, a rebellion broke out, which Avas headed by Taute, a powerful chief, who had long been prime- minister. The king looked upon his defection with feelings of alarm, similar to those with which David contemplated the treachery of Ahithophel. A vessel from Sydney being at this time in Matavai Bay, most of the missionaries availed themselves of it to repair to the island of Huaheine, where they were hospitably re- MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 301 ceiveJ by the chiefs and people. Four only remained with the sovereign ; and these, upon his defeat by the rebels in December, fled with him to Eimeo. Some months afterwards, three of theui followed their com- panions ; the mission houses being plundered and burnt by the insurgents. The melancholy aspect of affairs induced the brethren to remove to Port Jackson, with two exceptions ; namely, Mr Hay ward, who remained in Huaheine, and Mr Nott, who continued to reside in Eimeo with the king. Although they had preached the gospel several years constantly in Tahiti, and oc- casionally in most of the other islands, there was no individual whom they could regard as savingly impressed with divine truth. While in New South Wales, the brethren, having received from Pomare the most urgent requests to re- turn, again embarked for his residence in the autumn of 1811. They were joyfully received by the king, who had, during their absence, continued an exile in Eimeo. He now showed a great interest in religion, spending much of his time in inquiries relative to the truths of Christianity. A few other natives also appeared favourably impressed with regard to the gospel. In 1812, three members of the mission finished their mortal course, Mrs Henry, Mrs Davies, and Mrs Hay- ward. But, amidst these afflicting events, other cir- cumstances occurred of a cheering nature. In July, Pomare publicly professed his belief m the true God, and his determination to serve him ;* at the same time requesting baptism, which, however, the missionaries proposed to defer until he had received more ample in- struction. He acquiesced in the propriety of this resolu- tion. In the meanwhile, he used his influence with Tamatoa and Mahine, the chiefs of Raiatea and Huaheine, to induce them to adopt the evangelical faith. He was closely connected with the former prince, having mar- ried his daughter. Being urged to return to Tahiti by * He tested the power of the idols by partakiug of a turtle, without offering, as was usual, a portion to them. 302 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. a portion of its inhabitants, he sailed for that island ; keeping up correspondence by letter with the mission- aries, and amidst all temptations continuing steadfast in the profession of the gospel. In June 1813, Messrs Scott and Hayward were deputed by their companions to visit Tahiti, where they understood that some had renounced idolatry. On the morning after his arrival, the former went out to seek a place for meditation and devotion. While employed in the search, he heard a voice at no great distance, and, approaching the spot, listened with delight to the accents of prayer issuing from the lips of a native, who was unconscious that he was ob- served by any but his Maker. This person was Oito, who had been awakened to serious thought by some remarks of Pomare. He, with Tuahine, another native, frequently met for the purposes of conference and sup- plication. With a few 3'oung men and boys, they had bound themselves to abjure idolatry and other evil practices, to observe the Lord's day, and to worship God alone. They often assembled on the Sabbath and at other times for social worship. This small but interest- ing band returned with Messrs Hayward and Scott to Eimeo, in order to receive fuller instruction in those truths, of which they now felt the real importance. On the 25tli of July 1813, a chapel was opened for divine service in Eimeo. On the following day, a public meeting was held, at which thirty-one natives gave in their names as persons who had renounced polytheism, and desired to become disciples of Christ. Eleven others soon followed, among whom were Toaroarii, the young ruler of Huaheine, and Matapreupuu, chief priest of the same island. Not long after, Mahine, the father of the former, became a sincere convert. A decisive act was ventured upon by Patii, priest of the temple in Papetoai, the district in which the missionaries resided. On a point of land in the western part of that region he piled a large quantity of fuel, and ordered his attend- ants to set it on fire. He then brought out the idols, Avhich " were small carved wooden images, rude imita- MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 303 tions of the human figure ; or shapeless logs of wood, covered with finely braided and curiously wrought cinet of cocoa-nut fibres, and ornamented with red feathers." He threw them one by one into the flames, expressing his repentance for having worshipped them, and calling upon the spectators to observe their inability to help themselves. This deed, which, considering the circumstances, we may well term heroic, was witnessed not only by the missionaries and their adherents (about fifty in number), but likewise by a large multitude of idolaters, who expected that sudden vengeance from their gods would overtake the audacious apostate. The good providence of the Almighty, however, preserved the little band of believers from any injury ; for had the heathens been inclined to bloodshed, they might easily have cut off" the whole congregation. The godly con- sistency afterwards evinced by Patii, proves that he was animated on this occasion by a real desire to un- deceive his countrymen, and not by any spirit of rash and reckless bravado. On the 2d of December in the same year, Mui, one of the first professors of Christianity, departed to the world of spirits ; his last days were cheered by the consola- tions of the gospel. The missionaries continued to re- joice over the conduct of their little flock, who were regular in the observance of public and private devotion. They received from their adversaries the name of Bure Atua, i. e. Prayers to God. After an absence of two years, spent in vainly endea- vouring to recover his authority in Tahiti, Pomare re- turned to Eimeo in the autumn of 1814, accompanied by a large train of attendants, all of whom professed Christianity. At the close of that season, 300 hearers regularly attended the preaching of the gospel. About the same time, the missionaries opportunely received 400 copies of their abridgment of the New Testament, and 1000 copies of small elementary books, which had been printed in New South AVales. The heathens ridiculed the conduct of those who professed to believe 304 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. in Christ ; and on more than one occasion proceeded to violence and murder. In Tahiti, as well as in Eimeo, a number of the natives had embraced the worship of Jehovah, and thus awakened the resentment and opposition of those devoted to idolatry. Apprehensive that the new faith would triumph, if no measures were adopted to check its pro- gress, the heathens formed a conspiracy to assassinate every one of the Bure Atua. The night of the 7th July was fixed upon for this atrocious deed ; but only a few hours before the appointed time, the intended victims, receiving secret intelligence of the plot, in- stantly launched their canoes and hurried on board, reaching Eimeo on the following morning. Their ene- mies had to assemble from different quarters, and some of them from considerable distances ; and when they found, on their arrival at the rendezvous, that their prey had escaped them, they quarrelled among them- selves, filling the district with blood and devastation. Under an impression that a crisis was approaching in reference to the supremacy of Christianity or Pagan- ism, the missionaries set apart the 14th July 1815 as a day of solemn fasting and prayer to God for guidance. Soon after, in consequence of an invitation from the heathen chiefs, Pomare and the christian refugees passed over to Tahiti, where for a time negotiations proceeded, having as their object the restoration of peace between the opposed parties. In these deliberations, however, the idolaters were insincere, and they were merely watching an opportunity to cut off both the king and his adherents.* The 12th of November was a Sabbath ; and in the forenoon Pomare, with his people, in number about 800, assembled for public worship at a place called Narii, in the district of Atahuru. As the service was about to commence, a firing of muskets was heard, and, looking out of the building in which they were * The heathen party had sustained an irreparable loss iu the death of Toopoa, the greatest warrior iu the islands. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 305 congregated, the Christians beheld a large body of armed men, attended by the flag of the gods, and other emblems of idolatry, marching round a distant point of land, and advancing towards them. The king, remind- ing his peojjle that they were under the protection of tlie Lord of Hosts, commanded that the service should proceed ; after which, he formed his troops in order of battle. He had under his command not merely people from Tahiti and Eimeo, but likewise some auxiliaries from the adjoining islands, commanded by Mahine, chief of Huaheine, and Pomarevahine, daughter of the chief of Raiatea. Stationing himself in a canoe with a company of musketeers, he annoyed the flank of the enemy nearest the sea ; while in another there was a swivel, directed by an Englishman, called Joe by the natives, which did considerable execution. The impetuous onset of the idolatrous army obliged the vanguard of the Christians to give way after a stout resistance. The assailants pursued their advantage until they were arrested by the troops commanded by Ma- hine and his Amazon coadjutor, who firmly maintained their ground. The ardour which had animated the f>agans while victory seemed likely to follow their attack, was considerably diminished ; but the fortune of the day was finally determined by the death of Upu- fara, chief of Ptipara, and general of the heathen forces. He was shot by Raheae, one of Maliine's followers ; and his men in consequence gave way. Flushed with success, the king's warriors were preparing to pursue their fleeing enemy, when he himself came up, and ex- claimed, Atira ! It is enough ! strictly forbidding them to injure either the families or property of the van- quished. In the evening he assembled his followers, and returned thanks to God for the protection which had been extended to them in the hour of battle. A chosen band was despatched to the national temple at Tautira, in the district of Taiarabu, with orders to destroy every vestige of superstition there. This party accomplished their commission without resistance ; and, after demol- 3.06 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. ishing tlie fane and burning the other appendages of image- worship, they brought back to the camp the great idol, called by the Tahitians " the body of Oro." Mr Ellis says *•' it was subsequently fixed up as a post in the king's kitchen, and used in a most contemptuous manner, by having baskets of food suspended from it ; and finally it was riven up for fuel." The humanity shown by Pomare after his victory had the desired effect upon the Tahitians, not merely disposing them to submit to his authority, but inclining them to think favourably of the religion adopted by him. In a short time the profession of Christianity became general; and though we cannot suppose that all wdio acquiesced in it were really converted, they at least observed the evangelical ordinances, and abstained from pagan abominations. For some time there was no mis- sionary in Tahiti to give them religious instruction ; this was to a certain extent performed by natives wdio had been taught at Eimeo by the brethren. They were now accustomed to meet on the Sabbath for sacred exercises, consisting of praise, reading, and prayer. Mr Ellis has given a translation of one of Pomare's prayers, which he supposes to have been wa'itten at this period. It is as follows : — " Jehovah, thou God of our salvation, hear our j^rayers, pardon thou our sins, and save our souls. Our sins are great, and more in number than the fishes in the sea, and our obstinacy has been very great, and without parellel. Turn thou us to thyself, and enable us to cast off every evil way. Lead us to Jesus Christ, and let our sins be cleansed in his blood. Grant us thy good Spirit to be our sanctifier. Save us from hypocrisy. Suffer us not to come to thine house w^ith carelessness, and return to our own houses and commit sin. Unless thou have mercy upon us, we perish. Unless thou save us — unless we are prepared and made meet for thy habitation in heaven — we are banished to the fire — we die ; but let us not be banished to that unknown world of fire. Save us through Jesus Christ, thy Son, the Prince of Life ; yea, let us obtain MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 307 salvation through him. Bless all the inhabitants of these islands ; all the families thereof ; let every one stretch out his hands unto God, and say, Lord, save me ! Lord, save me ! Let all these islands, Tahiti, with all the people of Mooea, and of Huaheine, and of Raiatea, and of the little islands around, partake of thy salvation. Bless Britain, and every country in the world. Let thy word grow with speed in the world, so as to exceed the progress of evil. Be merciful to us and bless us, for Jesus Christ's sake. Amen."* Tamatoa, chief of Raiatea, whom his subjects had re- garded as a divinity, was brought under the influence of the truth while on a visit to Pomare ; and, on his return to his dominions, informed his subjects of what had taken place at Tahiti, inviting them to follow the example set by their neighbours. About a third of the people agreed to this proposal. Shortly after this, the king was seized with a severe illness ; and wheu every effort to restore his health had failed, it was proposed hy one of the Christians to destroy Oro, the great national idol, whose temple at Opoa, was a rendezvous for the heathens of many adjacent islands. This was accordingly done, in the hope that they might thereby conciliate the favour of God to their sovereign, who unquestionably recovered. The pagans, irritated by this bold step, re- solved to attack the votaries of the new faith, whose proposals for peace were disdainfully rejected. The night before the assault was spent very diff'erently by the two parties ; the heathens feasting, rioting, and exulting in the prospect of an easy victory, while the others were occupied in prayer and making the neces- sary preparations for defence. In consequence of a long shoal of sand which stretched from the place of the christian encampment, their enemies were obliged to land at about half a mile's distance ; and one of Tamatoa's best warriors requested leave to rush upon them with a chosen band, to assail them in the con- * Ellis' Polynesian Researches, 2d Edition, vol. u. p. 7-163. Tyerman and Bennet, chap. vi. 308 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. fusion of debarkation. INIaking a circuit behind the brushwood, that he might be unseen by the enemy, he attacked them ; and, after a brief struggle, they threw away their arms and fled. They expected to be but- chered in cold blood, as had been usual in former wars. The conquerors, however, merely conducted those made prisoners into the presence of the prince, one of whose attendants assured them that they would not be molest- ed. When the chief of Tahaa, who had acted as the leader, was brought before Tamatoa, he exclaimed, pale and trembling, " Am I dead l " The victor replied, " No, brother ; cease to tremble ; you have been pre- served by Jesus." An entertainment was provided for the captives, who were so struck with the treatment they received, that they resolved to profess the religion of their conqueroi's. Within the space of three days, not a temple or idol remained in Raiatea or Tahaa.* About the same time, paganism was abolished in Hua- heine, Borabora, and other islands. The author of Poly- nesian Researches remarks, that " a change so im- portant in its character, so rapid in its progress, so decisive in its influence, sublime almost in proportion to the feebleness of the agency by w^hich it was, under God, accomplished, although eff^ected on but a small tribe or people, is perhaps not exceeded in the history of nations or the revolutions of empires, that have so often altered the moral and civil aspect of our world." Mr Ellis arrived at Eimeo in 1817, and soon after went to Afareitu, at some distance from Papetoai, the scat of the mission, in order to establish a second sta- tion and a printing-office. The greatest interest was manifested by the novelty which was now submitted to their notice. Pomare was instructed how to work oft" the first sheet, which he did with great delight. The earliest work executed was a spelling-book, of which 2600 copies were printed. This was followed by the Tahitian Catechism and a Collection of Scripture Ex- * Williams' Missionary Enterprises, chap. xii. Tyerman and Bennet, chap. xxvi. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 309 tracts. Next was the Gospel of Luke, in the composi- tion of which Mr Nott was much aided by the king ;* of it nearly 3000 copies were made. The natives crowded to witness the wonderful work which was now going on among them ; and the greatest anxiety also prevailed to obtain a copy of the books, especially of the gospel. They came from the other islands in great numbers to procure these precious volumes ; and individuals, who were themselves unable to make the voyage, sent let- ters, requesting copies by the hand of their friends. They waited days, and even weeks, while the sheets were printing ; afraid, if they went away, that others would anticipate them in the possession of what they so highly valued. Allowing somewhat for the influence of mere curiosity, there is much to excite our warmest admiration in the conduct of these poor islanders. In November 1817, a considerable reinforcement of missionaries arrived from England, among whom was the lamented Williams ; and the original station of Matavai was now, after an interval of several years, re-occupied. Three others in Tahiti were also taken pos- session of shortly after. Several of the teachers removed to Huaheine, the most windward of what are called the Society Islands ; carrying with them the large printing- press. They took up their quarters in the district of Fare, on the western side of the island. Being invited by Tamatoa, Mr Williams and another labourer crossed over to Raiatea. Previous to the departure of these brethren from Eimeo, a missionary society had been formed there, at the institution of which the king delivered an energetic and impressive speech. A similar institution was estab- lished the same year at Huaheine. The contribution to be raised by members of these associations was cocoa- nut oil, the article which they could most easily pro- ciire. Besides ministering to their spiritual wants, the preachers endeavoured to promote the temporal interest * Messrs Tyerman and Bennet were shown a copy of this version, executed by Pomare " iu a very neat small hand." 310 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. of the people ; and tliey had the satisfaction of seeing industry, in many cases, take the place of that listless inaction to wliich all classes had formerly been tempted by the ease of procuring the necessaries of life. The directors of the parent society at home exerted them- selves to foster the infant exertions of the islanders. They sent out some persons acquainted with different trades, to communicate practical skill to the natives of the Georgian and Society groups. In 1821, Mr Armi- tage, a native of Manchester, relinquished flattering prospects in his native land, in order to teach the natives how to spin and weave the cotton which they had cul- tivated. He had to contend with great difficulties at first, but by degrees overcame them. The sugar-cane has likewise been cultivated, and sugar made in suf- ficient quantity to supply the islands as well as the ships which occasionally touch at them. The female sex in Polynesia, as in other uncivilized countries, was in a degraded state ; but the true faith elevated tliem to their due place in society. The Avives of the missionaries were found valuable auxiliaries in the work of christianisation. By the institution of female schools, the visitation of the sick, and other em- ployments suited to their sex, these excellent women proved of essential service. Mr Ellis states, " that they were constantly resorted to by their own sex for direction in almost every department of their domestic economy. All their usages had formerly been so inter- woven with their superstitions, that the people stood in need of instruction in the ordinary transactions of life ; more especially in their treatment of children and their training them up for the Lord."* The education of the young was particularly attended to by the mission- aries, who were, in general, well pleased with the pro- gress made by their pupils. At an examination held in Raiatea, a venerable chief made an impressive speech, in which he brought into vivid contrast the past and * Memoir of Mrs Ellis, pp. 52, 53. MISSIO^'S TO POLYNESIA. 311 present state of the nation. He said, " Large was my family, but I alone remain ; all have died in the service of Satan, — they knew not this good word whicli. I am spared to see : my heart is longing for them, and often says within me. Oh ! that they had not died so soon ! Great are my crimes. I am the father of nineteen children; all of them have I murdered; now my heart longs for them. Had they been spared, they would have been men and women, learning and knowing the word of the true God. But, while I was thus destroying them, no one, not even my own cousin (pointing to Tamatoa, the king, who presided at the meetmg), stayed my hand, or said. Spare them. No one said, ' The good word, the true word is coming ; sj)are your children ; ' and now my heart is repenting — is weeping for them." Edifices for public worship were erected at every missionary station. The chapel at Fare in Huaheine was a hundred feet long and sixty feet wide ; formed of wood, like all other buildings in those islands. But though very neat and convenient, it was far surpassed by the Royal Mission Chapel in Tahiti, which was 712 feet in length, and fifty-four in breadth. The centre of the roof was supported by thirty-six massy pillars of the wood of the bread-fruit tree. Light and air were admitted by 133 windows, furnished Avith sliding shutters ; and the con- gregation entered or retired by twenty-nine doors. The edifice was covered with the leaves of the pandanus, enclosed with a strong and neat low aumoa or boarded fence ; and the area within the enclosure was filled with basaltic pebbles or broken coral. The lowness of the roof, and the disproportion of the erection in other respects, prevented it from appearing stupendous or magnificent. The floor of the interior was covered, in the native fashion, with long grass, and, with the exception of a small space around each pulpit, was filled with plain but substantial seats. There were three pul- pits, nearly 260 feet apart, strongly but not very ele- gantly constructed. This immense building was opened for public worship in IVLay 1819, when about 7000 per- 312 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. sons assembled within its walls, and three sermons were preached to as many congregations at the same time. It is stated that no confusion was the result of this singular arrangement. The following description of a Tahitian Sal)bath is given by the Rev. C. S. Stewart, formerly an American mission- ary : — " Crowds of islanders, of every grade, were seen gathering beneath the thick shade of the trees covering tlie point to the same spot, all clad in neat and modest apparel, principally white, of their own or foreign manu- facture ; and exhibiting, in their whole aspect, a dignity and respectability of character becoming a christian people. Almost every individual had in his hand a copy of the portions of the scripture translated into the language of the group, and a book of hymns. The chapel is a large and neat building, 110 feet long, and forty broad ; lofty, airy, and well finished in all its parts, and wholly of native workmanship. The number of worshippers amounted to about 400 ; the usual con- gregation at this place including almost entirely the population of the vicinity. The whole appearance of the people, their attention and seeming devotion during the exercises of reading the scriptures, singing, prayer, and preaching, was as markedly decorous as would be expected or seen in America or England, and such -as to make a deep impression on my own mind. A single glance around was sufficient to convince the most scep- tical observer of the success and benefit of missions to the heathen ; for it could not be made without meeting the plainest demonstration that such can be rescued from all the rudeness and wildness of their original con- dition — can be brought to a state of cleanliness and modesty in their personal appearance — can be taught to read and to write (for many, besides the intelligent and familiar use of the scriptures and their hymn-book, took notes in pencil of the sennon delivered) ; in a word, can be transformed into what civilisation and Christianity vouchsafe to man."* * Visit to the South Seas, pp. 251, 252. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 313 It may appear singular that the missionaries should have delayed the baptism of any of the islanders till some years after the gospel had been generally professed ; yet such was the case. Various circumstances contributed to this delay. On the 16th of July 1819, that sacred ordinance was first administered in Tahiti ; its subject was Pomare. Between 4000 and 5000 persons were pre- sent at the ceremony, which took place in the principal or Royal Chapel. The missionaries differed as to the proper recipients of this sacrament ; some thinking that there should be a distinct evidence of regeneration, while the majority believed that a profession of faith in Christ, accompanied with regularity and propriety of conduct, was all that could be demanded, the searching of the heart being left to God. It was, in the present case, agreed that each minister should act according to his convictions of duty. The children of pi^pfessing Chris- tians were admitted to baptism ; and parents, in gen- eral, manifested a strong desire to have their offspring admitted into the visible church. In 1820, the mission in the Windward Islands sustained a heavy loss in the deaths of Messrs Bicknell and Tessier ; the former was the first man who offered his services to the directors of the Missionary Society. In the same year, the first celebration of the Lord's Supper took place. With regard to this ordinance, the missionaries adopted the views generally, we believe, prevailing among Congregationalists ; deeming that the office-bearers of a church have a right to make a strict examination into the real conversion of those who pur- pose to approach the Lord's table. It is well known that the Presbyterian and Episcopal churches have usually taken a different view of the question ; consider- ing that it is sinful for ungodly persons to communi- cate, but that, after they have been suitably warned of their danger, and all due means have been used to keep back the scandalously wicked, the rest must be left to that great Being, who will finally punish the profaners of his ordinances. The present is not the u 314 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. place to discuss a subject so well worthy of tlie gravest consideration. The brethren introduced the order of deacons into the churches formed by them. They deemed it advisable to pass by the highest chiefs, even when they were unquestionably pious, from fear that their choice of them might be converted into a bad precedent. The individuals in question, much to their honour, appear to have acquiesced in the propriety of this arrangement. The few selected were proposed to the communicants for their approval ; and they seem, by visiting the sick, and taking care of the temporal aifairs of the church, to have in some measure combined the functions of the lay eldership and diaconate, as laid down in the standards of the Kirk of Scotland. Pomare requested the advice of the missionaries in forming a co(^ of laws for his country. Though un- willing to interfere with political affairs, they agreed to his request ; and the regulations thus drawn up were approved by the people in an assembly convened for that purpose. Similar codes were, nearly at the same time, promulgated in the other islands. In them the wise, just, and benevolent character of the evangelical faith was decidedly evinced. The following are some of the enactments contained in the laws of Huaheine : the penalty for murder was transportation to an unin- habited island ; for theft, a fourfold restitution ; for breaking the Sabbath, working on the public roads ; for rebellion, the same punishment as for murder ; for seduction, hard labour. The same code introduced trial byjuiy. Among the practices forbidden by the new laws was that of tattooing ; a custom regarded as essentially connected with, paganism. In 1821, it was discovered that forty-six young persons in Huaheine had been thus marking them- selves. They were brought to trial, and sentenced to build a certainquantity of stone-work on the margin of the sea.* * Hard labour was afterwards changed for scarifying the tattooed part, thus disfiguring what was reckoned beautiful. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 315 Shortly afterwards, it being ascertained that Taaroarii, the king's only son, had been guilty of the same offence, he was condemned to a similar punishment. This un- happy youth had been a diligent pupil of the mission- aries, wlio were tlius led to conceive great hopes of him. He was, however, led astray by some abandoned per- sons, to whom his very social temper rendered him an easy prey. Having burst a blood-vessel during his period of hard labour — from over-exertion, as it is sup- posed — it was not long before symptoms of consumption appeared. Every means was employed for his cure, but without effect. His venerable father and the mis- sionaries were constant in their attendance upon him, and unwearied in their efforts to direct him to the Re- deemer ; but he usually turned away from the contem- plation of religious subjects. On the last day of his life, after Mr Ellis had addressed him on these momentous themes, the missionary adds, " He raised his head, and gazed steadfastly upon me, with an expression of anguish in his whole countenance which I never shall forget, and which is altogether indescribable. Whether it arose from bodily or mental agony, I am not able to say ; but I never beheld so affecting a spectacle." On his tomb- stone was placed the brief inscription, " Taaroarii died October 25th, 1821." Such was the melancholy end of one to whom the gospel was made known with faithful- ness and power ; an awful warning to professors of religion, especially to the children of pious parents. When the good King of Huaheine contemplated his son's death, experimentally sensible as he was of the awful distinction which exists between those who are in Christ and those who are strangers to him, he must have in some measure participated in the feelmgs of David when he exclaimed, in words whose very brevity enhances their pathos, " Absalom, my son ! my son ! " In the same year died Pomare II., who expired on the 7th of December, in the forty-eighth year of his age. His last words were, " Jesus Christ alone," in answer to the religious conversation of Mr Crook, 316 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. who was paying him a pastoral visit. The king had been uniformly kind to the missionaries, one of whom thus wrote, — " He was a prince who never had an equal in these islands ; the friend of all foreigners, and the protector of the missionaries. In knowledge of every kind he was among his countrymen unrivalled. Had he enjoyed the advantages of education, he would have attained to as high a degree of eminence as some of the greatest men have reached ; and, with respect to myself, I have in his death sustained an irreparable loss, as he was so valuable an assistant in the work of translation." It must, however, be remarked that his character had been by no means such as the brethren could approve ; and perhaps he ought to be regarded in the same dubious light with which we are accustomed to contemplate the first christian emperor. Like Con- stantine, he bestowed many external benefits upon the professors of the gospel ; and, if unhappily he was not himself savingly influenced by its truths, he is not the less to be viewed as an instrument in the Lord's hand for good to his church. He M-as succeeded by his only son, Pomare III., then a mere infant, who was solemnly crowned in April 1824, and shortly afterwards placed at the South Sea Academy, an institution re- cently formed for the instruction of the islanders. His disposition was aff'ectionate, and his progress encouraging ; but all hopes which may have been formed were dis- appointed by his death, which occurred on the 11th of January 1827. He was only seven years of age. His successor was his sister Aimata, then about sixteen, who had been married in December 1822 to Pomare, the young chief of Tahaa. Her talents were consider- able, but her disposition was volatile, and she would not submit to the drudgery inseparable from the ac- quirement of a thorough education. The regency, which had been appointed during her brother's minority, still continued to act.* ♦ Ellis' Polynesian Researches, vols ii. and iii. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 317 One of the most valuable converts made by the mis- sionaries in the South Seas was Tuahine, formerly mentioned as one of the first who embraced the gos- pel. He was for many years deacon of the church in Raiatea, where he rendered essential service to the preachers, by directing the inquiries of the new converts, and teaching in the schools. He likewise proved very useful in aiding the brethren in their versions of the scriptures. " Frequently," says Mr Williams, " has he sat eight or ten hours a-day aiding me in this im- portant work ; and to him are we in a great measure indebted for the correctness with which we have been enabled to give the oracles of truth to the people. When I was absent from home, he was left in charge of the station ; and his addresses, which were most beautiful specimens of native eloquence, resembling more the mildness of a Barnabas than the thunder of a Boanerges, were exceedingly acceptable to the people. The neat- ness of his style, the correctness of his language, and the simplicity and beauty of his similes, never failed to rivet the attention of his hearers. He had also a surprising gift in prayer ; many times have I listened with intense interest to the glowing language of devo- tion which flowed from his lips." He died in November 1827 : and a day or two before he wrote to Mr Wil- liams, then absent from the station on a missionary voyage, a letter, which contained these touching words : — " I have been endeavouring to lengthen out my breath to see you again ; but I cannot ; my hour is come, when God will take me to himself, and I cannot resist his will. And now, my dear friend, the great kindness you have shown me is at an end ; your face will not see my face again in the flesh ; you and I are separated. Dear friend, I am going now to the place we all so ardently desire."* Some years ago, two men of influence among their countrymen, Teao, at Wilks' Harbour, and Hue, at * Williams, chap. xi. 318 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. Burder's Point, led many of the people into error and sin ; teaching that the millennium was come — that moral evil no longer existed — that the force of the scriptural precepts had ceased — and that every one might live according to his own inclinations. At the commencement of 1831, serious differences arose hetween the adherents of the Queen of Tahiti and the hereditary chiefs of the principal districts of the island, which were, however, adjusted by the inter- position of the missionaries and the commander of the British ship Comet. In the same year Tamatoa, the venerable king of Raiatea, departed this life ; giving as a dying charge to his people, to preserve the purity of religion with jealous care. In 1833, a civil war was occasioned by the queen's marrying a second husband, in circumstances which the insurgents declared to be contrary'- to law. They were defeated, and the victors showed a moderation which had never been practised in the days of paganism. The increased intercourse with the crews of British and American vessels, and the im2)ortation of ardent spirits, especially of New England rum, proved injurious to the inhabitants. Drunken- ness and vice began to be common ; the ordinances of religion were not attended so well as previously ; and the missionaries had to deplore the backsliding of several members of the church. Still, a considerable number adhered to the faith, and showed the reality of their religion by leading consistent lives. In the report of the Missionary Society for 1836, we find the following statement : — " The temporal state of the people in gen- eral may be considered prosperous, and the appearance of the stations, externally considered, has been encourag- ing ; but the brethren lament the worldl3^-mindedness which has prevailed, and the comparatively few in- dications among the people of the growth of piety, and the increase of the fruits of the Spirit, for which they have so arduously toiled and so fervently prayed.'* Soon after, a revival of religion happily took place, and gladdened the missionaries' hearts. Mr Simpson, MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 319 writing from Eimeo in August 1836, says, " During my recent visit to Tahiti, I found tlie queen (wlio had re- cently joined the cliurch) engaged in tlie midst of a group of little girls, teaching them words of one and two syllables ; and the example thus set by the first of her sex in this country will doubtless be followed by many." The Rev. H. Nott, who had recently visited England, took out with him on his return 3000 copies of the Tahitian Scriptures, granted by the British and Foreign Bible Society. In 1839, Mahine, the aged king of Huaheine, died. Mr BarfF thus speaks of him : — " I visited him constantly in his sickness. The care of the soul appeared to him to be every thing. A very short time before his departure, I asked him how he felt in the prospect of death ; he answered, he had a good hope through grace, that God would receive him, and he desired to depart. ' Upon whom do you build 3^our hope of acceptance with God V * Upon Christ alone, the door, the way, the rock of ages, as my righteousness and strength, — how could such a sinner as Mahine find acceptance in any other way I ' While we lament the loss of his example and influence, we rejoice that he was spared so long to be a blessing to the cause of Christ ; for, after being led to feel the power of renewing and sanctifying grace on his heart, he spent his life in doing good to all who came within his reach." Some years ago, a few Romish missionaries arrived at Tahiti. Seemingly aware that the government would be inimical to their purpose of proselytizing, they did not land at the principal port, where vessels usually anchor, but disembarked on the opposite side of the island. They thus violated the established law of the country, which is, " that no master or commander of a vessel shall land any passenger without special permis- sion from the authorities." The queen and chiefs, in the exercise of their undoubted authority, repeatedly desired them to depart ; but they stubbornly refused, and thus constrained the government to remove them to America, which, however, was effected without the 320 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. slightest injury to their persons or property. Two French frigates have since visited the island, exacted a fine from the defenceless inhabitants, and compelled them to receive the priestly emissaries of Rome. In a late report, the Directors of the London Missionary So- ciety remark, — " In Tahiti, the first triumphs of Popery are yet to be achieved.'* In the most prosperous days of the mission, only a minority of the natives w^ere " accredited members of the church of Christ ; " numbers w^ho attended the preaching of the word did not give such evidence of piety as the brethren deemed essential in candidates for admission to the Lord's table. The novelty of Christianity has worn off ; and the difference between a real conversion and a superficial excitement has of late become more prominent in the conduct of the dif- ferent classes. Still there is much to cheer a pious mind ; and we insert the following extracts, as illustrat- ing the present state of affairs : — " We have just received, per Camden, seventeen of the twenty-seven cases of the Tahitian Bibles ; and at no period of the mission have the people manifested a greater desire for the word of God than they do now. They bring their money with the greatest cheerfulness to purchase them ; and when they are informed that they cannot be all supplied, in consequence of some having been left at Sydney, their entreaties are truly distressing." Mr Darling, who labours at Burder's Point, Tahiti, thus writes : — " All our weekly meetings are kept up ; and we find them pleasant, and, we trust, profitable to our souls. On these occasions, I endeavour to give particular instruc- tions on various important points of faith and practice. We have no striking revivals amongst us ; but we are pleased to see a general consistency of conduct in those that make a decided profession, and one and another coming forward from time to time to join the people of God. Still there are great numbers at all the stations who continue to live in a careless manner, and only attend the services on the Sabbath." The society has MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 321 nine stations in the Georgian group, seven in Tahiti, and two in Eimeo. In the Society Islands there are five ; two of which, however, are occupied only by native teachers.* While the gospel has thus achieved a triumph in Tahiti and the adjacent islands, its benefits have been communicated to many other groups of the Polynesian ocean. Rurutoo is about 350 miles south of Raiatea, and was ravaged by a pestilence in 1821. A chief named Auui'a resolved to quit his native country ; and, com- municating his intentions to a friend, they embarked in their canoes, with their wives and a chosen band of attendants. After reaching Toobouai, they remained there some time, and then prepared to return home, trusting that " the plague was stayed." A storm, how- ever, drove them out of their course, ingulfed one of the canoes, with most of its crew, and at last compelled those in the other to make for the shore at Maurua, the farthest west of the Society group. Here Auura and his companions were kindly received, and greatly astonished at the social change which Christianity had introduced. Passing next to Raiatea, they remained there three months, in the course of which the chief, with some others, acquired a knowledge of reading and writing. The former, a man of great intelligence, was converted by the instructions of the brethren ; and when, through the kindness of a British captain, he had an opportunity of returning to his native island, he expressed a desne for some teachers of the truth. Two deacons of the Raiatean church offered themselves ; and their departure, being the first native evangelists, excited great interest in the community. The missionaries remarked, " Every member of the church brought something as a testimonial of his affection : one brought a razor ; an- other a knife ; another a roll of cloth ; another a few nails ; some one little thing, and some another : we gave them all the elementary books we could spare, with a • Reports of London Missionary Society, 1836-1841. Mis- sionary Records : Tahiti. 322 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. few copies of the Taliitian Gospel of Matthew." The vessel took in tow a hoat belonging to the brethren, which, in little more than a month, returned with the idols of Rurutoo ; that island having embraced the gos- pel. About a year afterwards, it was visited by Messrs Tyerman and Bennet, who were received by the inhab- itants with the utmost joy. In the chapel they beheld an interesting illustration of the triumphs of the gospel ; the sj^ears of the warriors were converted into staves to support the balustrade of the pulpit staircase. The other islands of the Austral group have likewise em- braced the evangelical faith.* About the end of 1821, the health of Mrs Williams requiring a voyage to New South Wales, her husband took with him two native preachers, Papeiha and Vo- hapata, whom he intended to leave at Aitutaki, one of the Hervey group. The chief of that island pro- mised to protect them ; and Mr Williams continued his voyage. The teachers diligently laboured to convince the islanders of the truth, but without much effect for about a year, when the presents brought to the chiefs by a vessel from Raiatea, and the death of a female relative of the king, for whom great supplication had been made to the gods, disposed the people to think more favourably of the new faith. Papeiha's eloquence persuaded them to set fire to their maraes, and lay their discarded idols at the teachers' feet. A large chapel was now built, during the erection of which the Aitutakians were so delighted at the making of lime from coral rock, that they " white-washed their hats and native garments, and strutted about the set- tlement admiring each other exceedingly." A few months after, the edifice was opened by Mr Williams, who found that the social comforts of the people had even then been greatly increased. On a subsequent visit to the island, he explained to them the English mode of raising means to send the gospel to foreign * Williams, chap. iii. Tyermau and Bennet, chap, xxiii. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 323 countries. His audience expressed regret at having no money to employ in a similar way ; but, on being in- formed that the live-stock which they were in the habit of selling to masters of vessels for tools and cloth, might be converted into money, they resolved to con- secrate some of their substance to their Master's cause. " Early the next morning, the squeaking of the pigs, which were receiving a particular mark in the ear for this purpose, was heard from one end of the settlement to the other." The missionary goes on to state, that before his next visit " a ship had been there, the captain of which had purchased their pigs, and paid for them most honourably ; and now, to my utter astonishment, the native treasurer put into my hands £103, partly in bills and partly in cash ! This was the first money they ever possessed, and every farthing of it was dedicated to the cause of Christ." After the native labourers had for nearly twenty years supplied the spiritual wants of Aitutaki, Mr Royle was stationed there in 1840. Our limits will not allow us to do more than mention the evangelisatioji of the neighbouring islands of Atiu, Mangaia, and Mauke, but we may state a few particu- lars respecting Rarotonga. This last was first visited by Mr Williams during the same voyage in which he dedicated the chapel at Aitutaki ; whence he conveyed some converts home, and was well received by Makea, the king. The ill-treatment, however, experienced by their wives, caused the teachers to return to the mis- sionary's vessel ; and Papeiha, who had proved so useful in his former station, nobly volunteered to brave the dangers of the attempt to propagate the gospel. Four months afterwards, Tiberio, another native of Raiatea, arrived to co-operate with his zealous friend. When Messrs Tyerman and Bennet visited Rarotonga a year after its discovery, its whole population had renounced idolatry, and were engaged in erecting a chapel GOO feet in length. Information respecting the temporal advantages which other islands had received from the gospel con- tributed to produce this result. The next European who 324 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. touched there was Mr Bourne, one of the society's labourers. He observed, " Much has been said con- cerning the success of the gospel in Tahiti and the Society Islands ; but it is not to be compared with its progress in Rarotonga. Two years ago, the Raroton- gans did not know that there was such good news as the gospel. And now, I scruple not to say, that their atten- tion to the means of grace — their regard to family and private prayer — equals whatever has been witnessed at Tahiti and the neighbouring islands. And when we look at the means, it becomes more astonishing. Two native teachers, not particularly distinguished among their own countrymen for intelligence, have been the instruments of effecting this wonderful change, and that before a single missionary had set his foot upon the island." Mr and Mrs Pitman, accompanied by Mr Williams, arrived in 1827. The latter intended to have staid only a short time ; but no opportunity was afford- ed of leaving the island for a year, during which period he translated the Gospel of John and the Epistle to the Galatians. The people showed a great desire for improve- ment, following the missionaries home after the public services, and puttmg questions respecting the topics upon which they had been addressed. The missionary gives the following account of their manner of spending the Sabbath : — " At sunrise they held a prayer-meeting to implore the divine blessing on the engagements of the day. This they conducted entirely themselves. At nine o'clock, the congregation assembled again, when the missionary perfonned divine service, just as it is conducted in England, — prayer being offered, the sacred scriptures read, and hymns sung in their own beautiful language ; after which, a sermon is preached to them. Prior, however, to the commencement of the service, they met in classes, of ten and twelve families each, and distributed among themselves the respective por- tions of the sermon which each individual should bring away ; one saying, * Mine shall be the text, and all that is said in immediate connexion with it ;' another, MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. 325 * I will take care of the first division ;' and a third, * I will bring home the particulars under that head !' The discourse, thus distributed, formed the subject of edifying converse at a subsequent period of the day." The natives adopted a code of laws on the recom- mendation of the brethren. Polygamy was forbidden ; and each convert was required to select one of his wives, and provide for the support of the rest. The king chose his youngest consort, in preference to the other two, one of whom had born him ten children. This estimable woman, by name Pivai, was deeply affected at parting with Makea, but employed herself during the period of widowhood in making garments of the best quality for that prince and her own children. At the end of four years, the wife of Tinomana, a neigh- bouring chief, died, and the ex-queen was united to him in marriage. The faith of the christianized islanders was severely tried by a succession of calamities, pestilence, destruc- tive insects, and a hurricane of awful severity. There were not wanting persons who, like the ancient heathens, whose calumnies are refuted by contemporary authors, ascribed these evils to the reception of the gospel ; but their feeling was by no means the prevalent one. The chastening hand of God humbled and sanctified many. There are now three European and two native preachers in Rarotonga ; but the death of Makea, its king, was announced in the Report for 1840. Through the liberality of the British and Foreign Bible Society, 5000 copies of the New Testament, in the native dialect, have been sent out for distribution in the Hervey Islands. A missionary institution has been formed in the district of Avarua, of which Mr Buzacott thus writes : — " In draAving up a system of divinity, I have followed Dr Bogue, and have translated nearly the half of his lectures into the Rarotongan language, a copy of which each student has written for himself. As it has been thought desirable that the young men should, in addition to their theological studies, receive instruction in some 326 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA. branches of art, with a view to enabling them to support themselves, four hours each day are given to manual labour. They are at present learning to make sofas, chairs, boxes, &c. They are also engaged in constructing bed-frames, tables, and stools, to furnish the new-built cottages, in which we expect them to take up their residence in a few weeks. It affords me much pleasure to add, that their progress in each department of know- ledge gives great satisfaction." The Paumotu group, or Dangerous Archipelago, was evangelized by some persons who had fled to Tahiti from the fury of war, and on their return home communi- cated the gospel to their countrymen. Teachers have been sent from the Georgian Islands ; but the people, among whom no European labourer has resided, are still in a very imperfect state of social culture.* * Williams' Missionary Enterprises. Reports of the London Missionary Society, 1840, 1841. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. 327 CHAPTER XIV. Missions to Polynesia continued. Sandwich Islands — King Rihoriho — He abolishes Idolatry, and overcomes the Pagan Party — American Mission — Letter of the King to England — Keopuolani, a royal Convert— Riho- riho visits Britain, and dies — His Brother succeeds — Rebel- lion suppressed — Results of Intercourse with Europeans — Karaimoku— Hawaiian Palace and Chapel — Kahumanu — Present State of Affairs — Friendly Islands — Samoan Group — Marquesas — New Hebrides — Murder of Mr Williams — Missions established — New Zealand— Church and Wesleyan Missionary Societies — Progress of the Gospel and Demand for the Scriptures — Concluding Remarks. The Sandwich Islands w-ere discovered by Captain Cook in January 1778, during his third voyage, and were named after the nobleman who at that time filled the office of First Lord of the Admiralty. They were visited by various other navigators in subsequent years. These islands are ten in number, but two are unin- habited ; and the largest, Hawaii, comprehends an area of 4000 square miles. When they were first made know^n, the four principal ones, Hawaii, Maui, Oahu, and Tanai, were governed by separate and independent princes ; but, some years afterwards, Tamehameha, originally a chief of inferior rank, possessing only one or two districts in Hawaii, subjected to his sway not merely that island but the rest of the group. The excellent harbour of Honoruru in Oahu, and the export of sandal-wood to the Chinese market, soon attracted many European vessels. Early in the present century, 328 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. the natives began occasionally to embark as seamen in foreign ships ; and, in this manner, some made their way to the United States. Among these was Obukahaia, who landed at New York in 1809, and was struck with the vast superiority of the Americans, as compared with his countrymen, derived from civilisation and Chris- tianity. Discovering his ardent desire for knowledge, a gentleman of intelligence and piety received him as a private pupil. He became a true convert to the evan- gelical faith, and began to qualify himself for returning to his own land as a teacher of the gospel. The character of the islander was reported to the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, who immediately established a school at Cornwall, Con- necticut ; the object of which was to communicate to persons in similar circumstances a suitable education. Obukahaia and some others of his countrymen were entered on this foundation ; but, to the regret of all who knew him, he died, before completing his course of instruction, in February 1818. The circumstances now related occasioned a great interest in the Sandwich Islands ; and, in the autumn of 1819, a company of missionaries in connexion with the society previously mentioned, set sail from Boston for that group. It consisted of the Rev. Messrs Bing- ham and Thurston, with two teachers, a physician, a printer, an agriculturist, and four islanders, one of whom, George Tamoree, was son of Taumarii, chief of Tauai. They landed at Kairua in Hawaii, in February 1820 ; and the first words which reached their ears w^ere, " The gods of Hawaii are no more ! Tamehameha is dead ! Rihoriho is king. The taboo is abolished, and the temples and idols are destro^^ed." Tamehameha had died the year before, after a long and prosperous reign ; and his son marked the very commencement of his rule by the abolition of paganism. He was prob- ably influenced to this remarkable step by his knowledge of the contempt shoAvn by foreigners lor his religion, and of the change which had been effected among the MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. 329 cognate people of the Society Islands.* The occasion of his abolishing the national superstition was well selected. He gave a great entertainment in November 1819, to which all the foreigners resident on the island, and a large body of chiefs, were invited. In conformity with the regulations of the taboo, which forbade the women to partake of the best kinds of food, or to eat along with the men, two tables were spread, one for each sex. After the provisions had been served up, and the company seated, he took in his hand a portion of the food denied to females, and went to the women's table, where he placed himself between two of his queens, and began to eat with them from the same dish. At this the astonished multitude exclaimed, " Ai noa ! Ai noa!" (Common food ! Common food!) As had been previously concerted, the high priest at that moment seized a firebrand, with whicli he rushed to an adjoining temple, and set it on fire. The work thus begun was executed with celerity and vigour. In a few days the maraes were every where destroyed ; and those idols which did not share the same fate were preserved merely as objects of curiosity. The overniling providence of God may surely be traced in these remarkable proceed- ings of a barbarous despot, whose arbitrary power was in this instance exerted to a beneficial end. There was still, however, a"party devoted to the ancient supersti- tion ; and at their head soon placed himself Kekuao- kalani, first cousin to the king, who aspired to the throne. The priests assuring him of victory, he engaged * Several natives who had visited foreign countries had thns learned indiifereuce to their ancestral faith. A youth named Joseph Banks, after Captain Cook's scientific companion, was in the habit of attacking in conversation the idolatry from which the other lands he had seen were free. One day, when thus employed, a priest affirmed that if the maraes were for- saken, there would be no rain, and every thing would be burnt up. After quoting, in answer to the sacerdotal harangue, the cases of England, America, and the christianized districts of Polynesia, Banks thus concluded : " Why should not rain fall and the ground produce food here as well as elsewhere, when these senseless things are done away ? " X 330 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. in a civil war ; and the two armies met in the field ; the royal troops being led by Karaimoku, a chief of rank, and uncle to the pagan general. He endeavoured to negotiate with his misguided relative ; but all offers were rejected, and the envoy was obliged to jump into the sea and swim to save his life. The battle was fiercely contested ; but at last the royal forces gained the superiority, and drove their opponents before them. Kekuaokalani, though he had received a wound in the early part of tlie conflict, still continued to fight, and rallied his forces at a place called Tuarua. For a mo- ment the fortune of the day seemed again to waver, when loss of blood caused the rebel leader to faint and fall. Soon reviving, but being unable to stand, he sat down on a fragment of lava, where he continued to fire on the advancing army. He now received a ball in his left breast, and, covering his face with his feather cloak, expired in the midst of his friends. His wife Manono, who during the whole day had fought valiantly by his side, was soon after killed by a shot through her temple. An oblong pile of stones marks the place where the hapless pair were interred. The death of their com- mander destroyed the last hopes of the idolatrous party, who were now constrained to acquiesce in the new order of things. Some preliminary difficulties being removed, a num- ber of the missionaries were settled at Kairua, in Hawaii, and the others in Oahu. Shortly afterwards, however, two brethren, with their wives, removed to Tauai, in consequence of an invitation from the king of that island, to whom they carried back his son. One of the first arrangements at each station was to form a school, composed both of adults and children ; the kings and chiefs being among the first to attend, and the most eager to learn. Rihoriho, however, was often incapacitated for instruction by intemperance. In the following year, a commodious chapel was erected for divine service, and opened upon the 15th of September. The missionaries exerted themselves to fix the orthography of the Ian- MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. 331 guage, and prepare elementary books in it. Many of the people began to read and write ; and short portions of the Bible were circulated in manuscript. Mr Ellis, who visited the Sandwich Islands about this time, in the company of Messrs Tyerman and Bennet, the depu- tation from the London Missionary Society, preached to the natives in the Taliitian tongue, which was tolerably well understood by them. He likewise composed some hymns, which were sung in the chapel. The arrival of these gentlemen, and the conversation of the Georgian Islanders by whom they were attended, contributed greatly to remove some prejudices which were enter- tained against the missionaries by the king and chiefs. Being solicited by his majesty to return, Mr Ellis left the Society group, and took up his residence at Oahu, where he commenced his labours in perfect harmony with the American brethren. Shortly after his arrival, Rihoriho, or, as he styled himself, Tamehameha II., wrote a letter to the directors of the Missionary Society, from which the following is an extract : — " Ours is a land of dark hearts. Had you not compassionated us, even now we should be quite dark. But no ; you have compassionated us, and we are enlightened. We are pra3ang to God, and we are listening to the word of our salvation. We also hold the sacred day of Jehovah, the Sabbath, which is one good thing that we have obtained — one good thing that we have lately known to be a temporal good. Mr Ellis is come here to this place ; we desired his coming ; we rejoice. He is teaching us, that we may all be saved."* In April 1828, a reinforcement of clerical and lay' missionaries arrived from America. Shortly afterwards, the Rev. Messrs Stewart and Richards were sent to found a new mission in the island of Main, whither they were invited by Keopuolani, the king's mother. They found their station a highly promising field of useful- * Stewart's Residence in the Sandwich Islands, Ellis' Polynesian Researches, vol. iv. Tyerman and Bennet, vol. i. 332 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. ness. No native, however, appeared to derive more benefit than their royal patroness, who, being the de- scendant of the ancient rulers of Hawaii, was considered the greatest chief in the islands. Her age was advanced ; and she feared that death would cut her off before she had become savingly acquainted with the truth. In this she was mistaken ; and, though she did not long survive, the rapid progress which she made in the divine life strikingly displayed the sovereignty of God, and attested the efficacy of the gospel. Mr Stewart re- marks, that " the rejection of every practice which she discovered to be inconsistent with the principles of Christianity — an irreproachable external deportment — a cheerful and rigid compliance with every observance of our religion — the habit of constant secret prayer, of regular family worship with her household, and strong attachment to the services of the day of God — her pro- clamations among the people against their former vices, and her rebuke of sin when detected ; all confirmed us in a belief of the sincerity of her attachment to Chris- tianity, expressed in her daily conversations." The brethren hoped that she would be spared to countenance their labours ; but God had decreed otherwise, and they, Avith the members of her family, were soon called to enjoy the sad privilege of seeing the royal believer die. A native teacher said, on the morning of the day when she expired, " How do you feel, now that you are about to die?" She replied, "I remember what my teachers told me. I pray much to Jesus Christ to ])e with me, and take me to himself. I am now about to leave my children, my people, and my teachers. But it is not dark now ; it would have been had I died before these good times. You must pray for me ; and all the missionaries must pray for me. I love you ; I love them ; and I think I love Jesus Christ. I trust he will receive me." Her funeral was conducted in a European way, and the former heathen customs were abandoned. The mission at Kairua in Hawaii, which had been inter- MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. 333 rupted, was now resumed ; and, in the substantial chapel soon erected, the brethren had a congregation of 600 hearers. Not long after, the king with his queen set out on a voyage to England, which he had determined to visit, in order to obtain an acquaintance with the laws, usages, and institutions of that country. He was accompanied by several of his subjects, particularly by Boki, governor of Oahu, and Lilihah, his wife. These strangers excited great interest in the metropolis, and on every occasion evinced the utmost propriety of conduct : but after a short residence, most of the party caught the measles, which proved fatal to the royal pair. Their deaths occurred in July 1824 ; Tamchameha II. being scarcely thirty when he expired. His natural disposition was frank and kind ; and he had shown himself a diligent pupil of the missionaries, studying frequently the whole day. Mr Ellis says, — " I have sat beside him at his desk sometimes from nine or ten o'clock in the morning- till nearly sunset, during which period his pen or his book has not been out of his hand more than three quarters of an hour, while he was at dinner." It is not known, however, that Christianity exerted any saving- influence on his heart. His queen, Kamehamaru, was a very amiable person, the warm friend of the mission- aries, and unfailing patroness of their labours. Riho- riho left a younger brother, Kahikeouli, about ten years of age, who succeeded without opposition, assuming the name of Tamehameha III. Karaimoku, the prime- minister of the two former kings, to whom foreigners gave the name of William Pitt, was the chief person among the members of the regency appointed by Riho- riho to act during his absence, and continued to officiate after his death. Shortly afterwards, Mr Stewart thus mentioned the state of affairs : — " The young king, and every chief of importance, have regular family worship with their re- spective households morning and evening, never take a meal without thanksgiving, observe the Sabbath with becoming propriety, attend the stated religious instruc- 334 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. tions, and studiously avoid every kind of amusement and pastime not consistent with strict sobriety and christian decorum. Their whole minds, and their whole time, seem given to efforts of self-improvement ; and so far from becoming weary, their desire, both of common and religious knowledge, seems to grow with their application." While the late king was absent in England, Taumarii, former chief of Tauai, died ; having for some years been kept in a sort of dignified captivity by the sovereign of the group. He had given great satisfaction to the mis- sionaries by his christian deportment ; and died, as there is every reason to believe, with a well-grounded hope of eternal life. His example had been a general benefit, and his departure was mourned as a public loss. By will, he left the island of Tauai to Karai- moku, in trust for the king ; but his son, whom we have previously had occasion to mention as being brought back from America by the missionaries, was dissatisfied with this arrangement, and engaged in a civil war. Tliis contest broke out on the 8th of August, which, either by accident or design, was the Sabbath. The rebels were repulsed in their attack upon the fort at Naimea, without much loss on either side ; and the reinforcements which were sent to the royal troops enabled them to quell the insurrection. The rebel leader was taken prisoner, and treated with kindness by Karaimoku. In the days of heathenism, his capture would have been immediately followed by his death. AVhile the missionaries were thankful to God for the blessing which he had vouch- safed on their labours, they were much grieved by the obstacles thrown in the way by profligate Europeans and Americans, who hated them on account of their opposition to vice. The labourer at Lahaina was only preserved by the protection of armed natives from the fury of some English sailors ; while the conduct of the officers and crew belonging to the American schooner Dolphin was so discreditable, that the vessel was after- wards denominated by the natives " the mischief-making MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. 335 man-of-war." The evil example of foreigners was not without effect on tlie islanders ; and, in the course of 1826, a number of the people, led by some of the chiefs, relapsed into the vices formerly prevalent among them, adding some additional kinds of wickedness borrowed from more civilized nations. Horse-racing, gambling, and drunkenness, became far from uncommon. The gospel, however, continued to make progress. In the following January, it was ascertained that no fewer than 800 persons in Oahu were under instruction. In February 1 827, the mission sustained a great loss in the death of Karaimoku, which took place at Kaima. Mr Bingham thus delineated his character : — " The con- sistency of his life with what he knew of the require- ments of the word of God ; his steady and operative friend- ship for the missionaries, and his earnest endeavours to promote the cause of instruction and religious improve- ment among the people ; his constancy in attending the worship of God ; his firmness in resisting temptation ; his faithfulness in reproving sin ; his patience in suffer- ing ; his calm and steady hope of heaven, tlirough the atonement of Christ, to whom he had, as he said, given up himself, heart, and soul, and body ; all combine to give him a happy title not only to the name of Chris- tian, but to that most honourable distinction of rulers upon earth, * a nursing-father in Zion.' " A considerable reinforcement of missionaries arrived at the islands in the beginning of 1828. Shortly after- wards, it was found that, in a population of about 37,000, 12,956 were attending the schools. Institutions were formed for the religious edification of the people. " Of these societies, which met weekly, the members engaged to lead sober and moral lives, to attend diligently upon the means of grace, to observe the duty of secret and family prayer, and to pursue the course of moral and religious improvement." It may be mentioned as an interesting fact, that the first convert at Kairua was Kakupaohi, who had been one of the wives of the king that reigned when Captain Cook visited the islands. 330 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. She was nearly eighty years of age when she first heard the glad tidings of salvation. The missionaries were subjected to some temporary alarm from the establish- ment of a Roman Catholic mission in Oahu ; but it never took root there ; and, after existing by sufferance a year or two, was broken up by the native authorities, who sent the persons composing it to the coast of Cali- fornia. The removal was effected without violence, and all their property was carefully preserved to them. We regi'et to state that a repetition of the outrage com- mitted by French seamen against the government of Tahiti was perpetrated here. Mr Stewart, who had left the islands in 1825, visited them four years after, as the chaplain of a vessel belong- ing to the navy of the United States. We insert, as an evidence of the social improvement of the islands, his description of the room in which he was received by the king: — " The floor is a novelty, and an exj)eriment here ; consisting, in place of the ground strewn with rushes or grass, as a foundation for the mats, as was formerly the case, of a pavement of stone and mortar, spread with a cement of lime, liaving all the smoothness and hardness of marble. Upon this beautifully varie- gated mats of tauai were spread, forming a carpet as delightful and appropriate to the climate as could have been selected. Large windows on either side, and the folding-doors of glass at each end, are hung with drap- eries of crimson damask ; besides which, and the mats on the floors, the furniture consists of handsome pier- tables and large mirrors ; of a line of glass chandeliers suspended through the centre, with lustres and cande- labra of bronze, ornamented or molu, affixed to the pillars lining the sides and ends of the apartment ; and of portraits in oil of the late king and queen, taken in London, placed at the upper end, in carved frames richly gilt." He thus speaks of the chapel then erect- ing at Lahaina : — " It is of stone, ninety-eight feet long and sixty-two broad, two stories in height, to be furnished with galleries, and calculated to afford seats MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. 337 for 3000 hearers. The walls are finished, and the roof nearly in readiness to be placed upon them. It is pleasantly situated near the finest grove of cocoa-nut trees in the district ; has been erected exclusively at the expense of the governor and chiefs of Maiu ; and, when completed, will be the most substantial and noble structure in the Polynesian Islandg." Captain Finch, in whose ship Mr Stewart sailed, carried a letter to the king, written by the secretary to the United States Navy, in name of the President, John Quincy Adams. It contained the following sentences, well worthy the head of a christian government : — " The President has heard with interest and admiration of the rapid progress which has been made by your people in acquiring a knowledge of letters and of the true religion — the re- ligion of the Christian's Bible. These are the best, and the only means, by which the prosperity and happiness of nations can be advanced and continued ; and the President, and all men every where who wish well to yourself and your people, earnestly hope that you will continue to cultivate them, and to protect and encourage those by whom they are brought to you." In June 1831, a third body of missionaries arrived at the islands. About the same time, .it was resolved to commence a seminary for the instruction of native teachers and catechists. Two presses were now in active operation, and thus the brethren had the means of disseminating the scriptures and religious tracts. A number of chiefs and others assembled at Honoruru, for the purpose of forming a national temperance society ; about a thousand names were immediately enrolled. The resolutions were, in substance, " that the subscribers would neither drink ardent spirits for pleasure, deal in them for gain, engage in distilling them, offer them to any one as an act of civility, nor give them to workmen on account of their labour." Other bands of evangelistic labourers now arrived from the United States. On the 5th of June 1832, the queen-regent, Kaahu- manu, was removed by death, in her fifty-ninth year. 333 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. She had long heen the kind supporter of the mission. The last sheet of the New Testament was completed during her sickness, and an entire copy of the sacred volume was presented to her ; but she was no longer able to read. After surveying it attentively, she em- phatically pronounced it ' Maitai ' (excellent), then wrapped it carefully in her handkerchief, laid it upon her bosom, gently clasped her hands over it, and looked upwards, as if it were a passport to that immortal life with which it had made her joj'fuUy acquainted. On her death, the king took the reins of government into his own hand. His example, unfortunately, was not so edifying as it ought to have been ; and in consequence there was a season of degeneracy among all classes. In consideration of this state of things, a public fast was proclaimed by Kinau, on the 3d of March 1883, on which occasion about 2000 persons attended public worship at Honoruru, both morning and afternoon. In the following year, a marked improvement was dis- cernible in all the islands. The brethren established a religious newspaper, which was conducted by one of their number. According to the latest accounts, there were in the Sandwich Islands sixteen stations, twenty-three missionaries, one physician ; the twelve christian churches contained 749 members. In one year, there had been issued twenty publications, chiefly quarto or duodecimo ; the number of copies was 118,728. During the same period, 1546 marriages were celebrated. A new edition of 10,000 copies of the New Testament was required. Three of the brethren directed their attention to the management of a semi- nary, which they called the high school, attended by upwards of a hundred pupils. Their studies were geo- graphy, arithmetic, trigonometry, and composition in their own language ; the rudiments of Greek were taught to a select class.* * Stewart's Residence iu the Sandwich Islands, and Voyage to the South Seas. Missionary Records : Sandwich Islands. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. 339 After their first attempt to carry the gospel to the Friendly Islands had failed, the London Missionary Society sent native labourers thither, who, however, were induced to relinquish their toils in favour of the Wesleyans. These missionaries thus had a settlement prepared for them, a commodious chapel, with the king and three or four hundred people professing Chris- tianity, and ready to receive them kindly. Mr Williams, w^ho, with his colleague Mr Barff, agreed to leave the Fijees to the methodists, while they themselves directed their attention to the Navigators' Islands, thus remarks upon the expediency of every society having a distinct sphere of labour among a heathen people : — " Much as I should rejoice in being associated with an episcopalian, a baptist, or a methodist brother, Avho did not attach primary importance to secondary objects, yet the in- terests of every mission, especially in the early stages of its jjrogress, seem to me to require another line of con- duct. The natives, though comprehending but very imperfectly our objects, would at once discern a differ- ence in our modes of worship, and their attention would of necessity be divided and distracted. Being also of an inquisitive disposition, they would demand a reason for every little deviation, which would lead to explana- tions, first from the one party and then from the other ; and thus evils would arise which otherwise might never have existed." The Tonga language is far from being so mellifluous as the Tahitian. The Wesleyan mission- aries, as well as the Americans in the Sandwich Islands, and the Church of England brethren in New Zealand, have adopted the plan of giving christian names to those whom they baptize. They have employed their printing-press in disseminating the scriptures and tracts among the people. In 1.830, Mr Williams established native teachers at the Samoa or Navigators' Islands. As they obtained considerable success in their labours, it was deemed proper by the directors of the London Society to send thither 340 MISSIONS TO POLYiNESIA CONTINUED. European teachers ; and accordingly six brethren were despatched. They had three stations allotted to them, and found about 23,000 people professing Christianity. Soon afterwards, the captain of a vessel stated to Mr Williams at Sydney, " that it was of no use to take muskets and powder to the Samoan group ; that nothing Avas demanded by the people but missionaries, books, pens, ink, slates, and paper ; and that the work was going on with unprecedented success." A large num- ber of tracts and portions of the Bible were conveyed to the mission by Messrs Barft" and Buzacott. According to the last report of the society, there were fourteen Europeans in their service, of whom four were laymen. Although the work of evangelisation is unquestionably making progress, yet the number of church members is not large, there being only eighty-seven at one station and thirty- three at another. One missionary writes, — " There are three things which have powerfully arrested my attention, as evincing the great moral effect pro- duced upon the Samoan nation : 1. Their general deco- rum in regard to the outward observances of religion, as well as in dress and manners ; 2. The great multitude of persons who have learned, and are learning, to read and write ; and, 3. The mental development and in- tellectual activity of a numerous class of inquirers, chiefly young men." A Samoan press has recently been put into operation, under the superintendence of Mr Stair. A Life of Christ, some elementary works, and a periodical called the Sulu Samoa, or Samoan Magazine, have been issued. At the station of Pagnopagno, an extensive revival of religion is stated to have occurred. In the Marquesas group the London Society has two labourers, whose station is Tahuata, or Santa Christina. They have procured the erection of a number of school- houses, dwellings, and places of worship ; and, in addi- tion to preaching and conversation, are endeavouring to introduce a scriptural S3'stem of education. The progress hitherto made has been small, and the efforts of the MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. 341 brethren are opposed by the proceedings of some Romish priests, who have established themselves at Tahuata and the adjoining island of Unkuhiua. After a lengthened term of service in various parts of Polynesia, Mr Williams returned to England in 1834, where he published the volume to which we have already referred. Five years afterwards, he set sail in the Camden, with a party of missionaries des- tined for different parts of the South Seas. After visiting several of the stations, he proceeded to the New Hebrides, with the intention of leaving native teachers in that group. On the 20th of November 1839, he was murdered by the people of Erromanga, and his com- panion, Mr Harris, shared the same fate ; the deluded islanders imagining that their benevolent visiters had landed with hostile intentions. On the arrival of the intelligence at Sydney, Sir George Gipps, the governor of the colony, despatched her Majesty's ship Favourite to the spot, in order to obtain, if possible, the remains of the martyred brethren. By a negotiation, a few relics of these lamented individuals were recovered, and interred with due solemnity in one of the Samoa Islands, on the 81st of March 1840. Shortly afterwards, the missionaries there held a consultation about the best means of prosecuting their departed brother's designs. " This," as we are infoi-med by a witness, " was a meet- ing of great solemnity ; all seemed willing to risk their lives for their Saviour. Mr Heath was on various accounts deemed most suitable ; and he accepted the office on three conditions — one of which was, that if he also should be cut off, another should take his place and prosecute the enterprise. Thus do these men put their life in their hand in the cause of God. It is easy to talk of the thing at a distance, but it assumes a stern reality when one visits the field, and sees what is the nature of the work." The gentleman thus selected visited the New Hebrides, and formed five new stations, one of which was at Erromanga, where we hope tliat erelong will be seen again verified the words of the 342 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. ancient apologist,'^ — " The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the church." Two European labourers have been recently sent out.t In 1809, the Church Missionary Society formed a station in New Zealand ; and the first labourers were Messrs Kendall, Hall, and King. They purchased a tract of 200 acres on the Bay of Islands, paying for it only a dozen of axes. The object of the brethren was to introduce the arts of civilisation, as w^ell as the spiritual blessings of Christianity. The natives, like other savages, could not without difficulty be persuaded to submit to the labour necessary to enable them to profit by the instructions of the Europeans. The mis- sionaries, however, persevered, and had at last the gratification of witnessing a great social and sj)iritual change, the fruit of their assiduous exertions. A visit was paid to several of the stations a year or two ago by the Bishop of Australia, who expressed himself highly satisfied with the posture of affairs. He thus writes of the natives, — " They are of a joyous yet reflective turn, pleased to be instructed ; humble in listening to exhortation ; very quick and ingenious in tracing the analogies of religion by comparing spiritual things with spiritual ; ainenable, apparently, to the use of those outward forms which are necessary to conduct all things with decency and order ; yet sensible, so far as I could judge, that these did not form the substance of religion. Some of them, I think, are deeply and unfeignedly devout ; such I noticed particularly at the Kanakaua and Maraeti, though I ought by no means to deny the occurrence of proportionate instances at the other sta- tions." He, at the same time, eulogizes the characters and lives of the missionaries ; but laments that indol- ence, filth, covetousness, and even duplicity, are to be found among those who profess to have embraced the gospel. No fewer than 30,000 natives are at present • Tertullian. t Williams' Missionary Enterprises. Reports of London Missionary Society. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTIiNUED. 34,3 receiving instruction from the Church of England mis- sionaries. The New Testament and Liturgy have been translated into the language of New Zealand. The eagerness shown by the j)eople for the word of God is remarkable and instructive. The Rev. R. Taylor, in March 1839, observes, that " it was an interesting sight to see the natives wading and swimming through the shallow sea which sej)arated them from us : they certainly were not altogether like doves flying to tlie Avindows, but like ducks swimming to their places of rest ; the sea, dotted with a hundred or two of them, presented a singular appearance ; and the reflec- tion that these poor heathen were coming to be fed with the bread of life, led to the prayer that some at least of the good seed might fall upon good ground, and so not be lost." Some months afterwards, another clergyman states that " the scriptures are with us almost as scarce and as valuable as they were in Eng- land in the days of Henry the Eighth. The demand for them and prayer-books is much greater than we can supply ; and many a person have we been obliged to send away disappointed, after he had spent a good part of a day, and much importunity, in seeking for a copy." In reference to the arrival of Romish emissaries, the Rev. A. N. Brown remarks, — " I feel persuaded that the papists will gain little with many of these natives, unless the priests can point to scripture in confirmation of what they advance. Nor will the perversions of a few texts avail them ; for the natives will search for themselves whether these things are so. They devote much time to reading the New Testament — ' the best book,' as Burkitt quaintly remarks, * that was ever written against Popery.' " The Wesley ans have for several years had a mission in the same country, which has been attended with con- siderable success. In consequence of an application recently made to the Committee of the British and Foreign Bible Society, that body have resolved to print an edition of 20,000 Testaments, to be divided between 344 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. the two societies wliicli maintain missionaries in New Zealand.'* "We have thus attempted to trace the history of mis- sions in the various heathen countries to which in mo- dern times the gospel has been sent. The narrative is calculated to excite feelings of deep admiration for the zeal, laboriousness, and self-denial, exhibited by the lieralds of the truth. The results of their toils have not been uniformly pleasing : some missions have been abandoned, and others have yielded a very scanty return. Yet, on the other hand, there have been not a few in- stances of success so great that they may well silence the scoffer and put the sceptic to shame. The whole face of things has been altered ; and the most super- ficial observer cannot fail to remark the change. The savage has become a meek and humble convert ; his idols have been destroyed, or preserved only as historical monuments ; his weapons have been laid aside, and in some cases turned to the uses of peace ; the war-song has given place to the christian hymn ; the gluttonous feast and the lascivious dance have been succeeded by pious meetings for the worship of Jehovah ; whole tribes have been led to rejoice in a social and spiritual renovation. The human instruments have been va- rious. As in the primitive church the learning of Paul and the eloquence of Apollos were blessed to the con- version of souls, as well as the untutored and probably undistinguished talents of the Galilean fishermen ; so, in modern times, we have seen a Martyn and a Duff cheerfully labouring in a field where the great ma- jority of their coadjutors were far inferior in mental gifts and acquirements. But, while thus they have dif- fered in intellect, as well as in country, language, and physical powers, the ambassadors of the cross have been * Brown's History of Missions. Church of England Ma- j/azine, vol. viii. Monthly Extracts from the Correspondence of the Bible Society, 1840-1841. MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. 345 united by the highest and holiest of ties. They were animated by unanimity of sacred feelings ; they acted as those who knew that God accepts no services but such as have his glory for their aim, and love to Christ for their motive. They went forth on their arduous career as men who remembered that they had a great work to do, and a gracious INIaster to serve. Sensible that, without God's blessing, human words are but empty breath, and mortal efforts merely unavailing labour, they lived in the spirit of constant and believing prayer. They might differ on minor points ; but they harmonized in proclaiming that the gospel teaches two great lessons, — pardoning mercy and sanctifying grace. Too humble for legalism, too holy for antinomianism, they declared that man is justified by faith, but judged by works : and, wherever conversion succeeded their instructions and gladdened their hearts, they did not fail to ascribe it to the full and faithful display of the peculiar doctrines of the New Testament. Their feel- ings were shared by their converts ; and the christian experience of many regenerated heathens has fully evinced the efficacy of the preaching of the cross. While the success of missions has convincingly shown the futility of the assertion that pagans could not be evangelized without the aid of miracles, their reflex influence has proved that the evangelistic enterprise is not hostile to other plans of christian benevolence. " The present is the very era of missions ;"* yet we may safely affirm, that at no former period were there such efforts made, especially in our own country, for the moral and social as well as spiritual welfare of man. " An ardent spirit dwells with christian love ;" and if a new course for her bounty has been opened, the other channels have not therefore been filled with a less abundant stream. Although the believer rejoices to learn the success * Robert Hall. 346 MISSIONS TO POLYNESIA CONTINUED. "which has attended missionary labours, he must never- theless feel that this ought to operate as a stimulant to renewed exertion. If the prayers of the church have been previously well directed, there is every reason why the^'' should be increased ; if the contributions of the faithful have been hitherto successfully apj)lied, there is only tlie greater cause w^hy they should be augmented ; and, hy means of the succours derived from a pious liberality, conjoined with the experience to which every year is adding, we may hope that greater progress will erelong be made, and the hearts of Christians gladdened hy the signs of a nearer approach to the moral aspect of that time, when " the knowledge of the Lord shall cover the earth, as the waters cover the sea." THE END. Printed by Oliver v^ l>ovd. Tweetidale Court, iiigii fcftreot, EUinbiu-i;)). Recently Published by Oliver S^ Boyd, Edinburgh. THE HISTORY OF THE JEWS, PROM THE TAKING OF JERUSALEM BY TITUS TO THE PRESENT TIME : COMPRISING A NARRATIVE OF THEIR WANDERINGS, PERSECUTIONS, COMMERCIAL ENTERPRISES, AND LITERARY EXERTIONS ; WITH AN ACCOUNT OF THE VARIOUS EFFORTS MADE FOR THEIR CONVERSION. Second Edition, revised and enlarged. Foolscap 8ro. 4*. bound in cloth. " A well-written abridgment of history." — Gentleman^ s May. " The work is truly \dL\\xdih\(i."— Presbyterian Revieio. " We have no hesitation in asserting, that the little volume before us will be found a very useful supplement to Josephus's celebrated history." — Bellas Weekly Messenger. " We recommend it, particularly for congregational and village libraries, and to all who are interested in the restoration and conversion of the ancient people of God." — Scot. Guardian. " We think the information here combined will prove wel- come to the public ; and we can safely recommend it to a place among those useful summaries which a laudable industry has already placed within the reach of our inquiring community." —Metropolitan Magazine. "■ A trustworthy history of the modern Jews, of such a si/c and price as to be Avithin the reach of the great mass of reader;-', was a desideratum which the volume before us, compiled from a great variety of books beyond their reach, will supply." — United Secession Magazine. " A concise work like this deserves well of the public. It condenses important intbrmatiou within narrow and compact limits. It is ^ATitten with care and accuracy, and evidently with a deep interest in the past history and present circum- stances of the Jewish people." — Evangelical Magazine. " The writer of this small volume has shown a laudable dili- gence in the collection of facts, and considerable judgment and tact in their arrangement. The account wliich is given of tlm efforts that have ibcen made to convert the Jews is full of instruction, and it is hoped may serve to call forth future exertions in behalf of a people win) are still ' beloved for their fathers' sakes.' " — Wcsleyan Methodist Magazine. RECORDS OP FEMALE PIETY; COMPRISING SKETCHES OF THE LIVES AND EXTRACTS FROM THE WRITINGS OF WOMEN EMINENT FOR RELIGIOUS EXCELLENCE. Foolscap Qvo. 6s. bound in cloth. Contents. — Monica, Mother of Augustine — Anne Askew — Queen Catherine Parr— Olympia Morata— Jane, Queen of Navarre — Lady Mary Langham — Lady Brooke — Queen Mary II. — Mrs Bury — Rachel, Lady Russell — Mrs Rowe — Mrs Steele — The Countess of Huntingdon — Lady Glenorchy — Miss Jane Taylor— Mademoiselle Cuvier — Miss Mary Jane Graham — Mrs Hannah More — Mrs Wilson. " The religious portraiture of the persons whose lives are recorded is the first object of the writer ; but he shows himself equally able to do justice to the phenomena of their intellectual and social character." — Glasgow Chronicle. " Mr Huie's Records are written with great taste, and breathe a spirit of genuine piety." — Scottish Guardian. " It is a good book to place in the hands of young persons, the information it contains all tending to what should be the highest aim of education,— the formation of fixed principles of rectitude, the growth of pure and pious affections, and the ex- pansion of the mental powers."— ZJn^annia. " Mr Huie writes in a spirited and vigorous style, and has evidently been at pains to inform himself well on the various subjects of which he treats."— Edinburgh Advertiser. " The Memoirs are judiciously compiled, and present many delightful traits of vigorous intellect consecrated to the noblest purpose, that of the glory of God and the welfare of mankind." — Bristol Journal. " A work worthy of all praise, and which should be put into the hands of every young girl in the kingdom." — Glasgow Araus. " These Memoirs are full of interest ; and admirably calcu- lated to elevate the mind by the contemplation of the christian virtues as exemplified in real W^e.''^— Edinburgh Evening Post. " Variety has been advantageously studied in the selection, which we think well adapted for a place upon the tables of the female part of the religious world." — Scotsman, LIST OF WORKS WHICH HAVE APPEARED IN TUB EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY: BEAUTIFULLY PRINTED IN SMALL OCTAVO, MAPS EXPRESSLY CONSTRUCTED FOR THE SEVERAL SUBJECTS, PORTRAITS, AXD NUMEROUS APPROPRIATE ENGRAVINGS BY THE MOST EMINENT ARTISTS I Price of each Volume, in Cloth Boards, 5s. Elegantly half-bound in Morocco, 7s. ANY OF THE WORKS MAY BE HAD SEPARATELY. MDCCCXLI. EDINBURGH: OLIVER & BOYD. LONDON : SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, & CO. REVIEWS OF THE GENERAL CHARACTER OF THE WORK. QUARTERLY REVIEW. There has appeared, in a popular miscellany entitled "The Edinburgh Ca- binet Library," a very careful and elaborate compilation on the history and condition of the Chinese empire. AVe strongly recommend these volumes to all who wish to understand the subject. — Altogether, what we have seen of the Edinburgh Cabinet Library, impresses us with respect for the caution and sagacity of its conductors. BRITISH CRITIC. We have on more than one occasion given the tribute of our praise to the sound and accurate knowledge which distinguishes the Edinburgh Cabinet Library. MONTHLY REVIEW. The Edinburgh Cabinet Library is one of the most judicious and talented of the popular class of publications issuing periodically from the press. CHURCH REVIEW. The Edinburgh Cabinet Library is a miscellany, of which the great character- istics are ability and the combination of interesting reading with solid and valuable information. tait's magazine. The Edinburgh Cabinet Library is one of those works which can only be spoken of with entire praise. DUBLIN UNIVERSITY MAGAZINE. Of the entire series of the Edinburgh Cabinet Library it is not too much to say, that it has been, from its commencement, one of the best sustained of all the Libraries, in point of talent, and one of the most judiciously managed on the part of its conductors. EXAMINER. " Nubia and Abyssinia" is one of the numbers of the Edinburgh Cabinet Li- brary ; it is noticed here for the purpose of giving our testimony in favour of the ability and industry with which these compilations are executed. Each volume is in itself a library on the subject it professes to treat ; and such is the small- ness of the compass into Avhich it is compressed, that the term cabinet is as justly applied as the name library. ATHEN.?i;UM. Respecting the general merits of the " Edinburgh Cabinet Library, "as a series, it is not necessary for us to repeat here the encomiums which we have frequently bestowed on it. Success and encouragement, we are happy to find, instead of causing an abatement of effort on the part of those engaged in that work, only stimulate them to greater care and industry. SPECTATOR. Amongst the A'arious serial publications of the day, the Edinburgh Cabinet Library is one of the best, the most instructive, and the most populai". GLASGOW COURIER. The admirable series of works published under the title of '* The Edinburgli Cabinet Library "requires no commendation from any quarter. In ourjudgnicnt they surpass all similar productions of the same class, and are distinguished by properties exclusively their own. EDINBURGH CABINET LIBKARY. No. I. - NARRATIVE OF DISCOVERY AND ADVENTURE IN THE POLAE SEAS AND REGIONS: WITH ILLUSTRATIONS OF THEIR CLIMATE, GEOLOGY, AND NATURAL HISTORY; AND AN ACCOUNT OF THE WHALE-FISHERY. By Sir John Leslie, K.H., Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of Edinburgh, and Corresponding Member of the Royal Institute of France ; Robert Jamkson, Regius Professor of Natural History in the University of Edinburgh; and Hugh Murray, F.R.S.E. FOURTH EDITION. ONE VOLUME. The design of the present work is to exhibit a complete and connected view of the successive voyages made to the Arctic Regions. In those climates Nature is marked by the most stupendous features, and, presenting objects at once sublime and beautiful, the forms which she assumes differ from her appear- ances in our milder latitudes almost as widely as if they belonged to another planet. The career of the navigators, who at various times have traversed tlie Northern Seas, amid tempest, darkness, and mountains of floating ice, is asso- ciated with so many frightful perils and disasters, and has given rise to such extraordinary displays of intrepidity, as cannot fail to render the story of. their several adventures extremely interesting. For an account of the successive expeditions, by land or along the coast, to define the northern boundaries of the American and Asiatic continents, — a familiarity with which is in some degree necessary to a clear comprehension of the objects contemplated in the more recent voyages narrated in this volume, — the reader is referred to the Ninth Number of this Series, which is devoted to the " Trogress of Discovery on the more Northern Coasts of America." EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY. No. II. NARRATIVE OF DISCOVERY AND ADVENTURE AFEICA, FROM THE EARLIEST AGES TO THE PRESENT TIME : WITH ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE GEOLOGY, MINERALOGY, AND ZOOLOGY. By Hugh Murray, F.R.S.E.; Professor Jameson; and James Wilson, F.R.S.E. & M.W. S. THIRD EDITION, ENLARQED. ONE VOLUME. No. III. VIEW OF ANCIENT AND MODERN EGYPT: WITH AN OUTLINE OP ITS NATURAL HISTORY. By the Right Rev. Michael Russell, LL.D. THIRD EDITION. ONE V0LUE>.1E. No. IV. PALESTINE, or the from the earliest period to the present time. By the Right Rev. Michael Russell, LL.D. FOURTH EDITION. ONE VOLUME. In this volume the Author has presented at once a Topographical Description of the Holy Land as it exists at present, and also a History of the wonderful people by w;hom it was anciently possessed ; accomplishing thereby an object which has not been attempted by any former writer. It contains, besides, a View of the Political Constitution, the Antiquities, Literature, and Religion of the Hebrews, with an Account of tlieir Principal Festivals, and the manner in which they were observed. It concludes with an Outline of the Natural History of Palestine, applied to the Illustration of the Sacred Writings, and more espe- cially of the Mosaical Law. EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY. No. V. LIYES AND VOYAGES OF DEAKE, CAYENDISn, & DAMPIEE: INCLUDING A VIEW OF THE HISTORY OF THE BUCCANEERS. THIRD EDITION. ONE VOLUME. This work, although complete in itself, forms also an interesting chapter in the History of the Circumnavigation of the Globe, and will be found at once to elucidate and to receive illustration from the work on that subject which forms No. XXI. of the Edinburgh Cabinet Library. Nos. VI. VII. vin. BRITISH INDIA, FROM THE MOST REMOTE PERIOD TO THE PRESENT TIME : Including a Narrative of the Early Portuguese and English Voyages, the Revolutions in the Mogul Empire, and the Origin, Progress, and Establishment of the British Power : With Illustrations of the Zoology — Botany — Climate, Geology, and Mineralogy :— also Medi- cal Observations— an Account of the Hindoo Astronomy — the Trigo- nometrical Surveys — the Navigation of the Indian Seas — and the Introduction of Steam Vessels on the great Rivers. By Hugh Murray, F.R.S.E.; Jas.Wilsok, F.R.S.E. &M.W.S.; R. K. Greville, LL.D. ; Professor Jameson; Sir Whitelaw AiNSLiE, M.D., M.R.A.S., late of the Medical Staff of Southern India; Professor Wallace; and Captain Clarence Dal- rymple, Hon. East India Company's Service. THIRD EDITION, REVISED AND ENLARGED. THREE VOLUMES. The First Volume contains an Account of the Natural Features of the Country,— the Knowledge of India among the Ancients,— the Early Portuguese and English Voyages,— the Revolutions in the Mogul Empire,— and the Con- quest of the Carnatic and Bengal by the British, The Second Volume continues the Narrative of the Conquests made by Britain down to the complete Establishment of her Power in India. It includes EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY. also an Account of the Social State of the Hindoos, their Mythology and Litera- ture, — the British Government and British Society in India, — the Missionary I^abours, — the Natural Productions of the Soil, — the Industrial Pursuits and .Alanufactures of the Inhabitants, — together with very full Details respecting the Commercial Intercourse with this Country. The Third Volume embraces Illustrations of Indian Zoolog)^ — Botany- Climate, Geology, Mineralogy, and Hydrography : also Medical Observations — an Account of the Hindoo Astronomy — the Trigonometrical Surveys — the Navigation of the Indian Seas — and the Rise and Progress of Steam Communi- cation in India. No. IX. HISTORICAL VIEW OF THE PROGRESS OF DISCOVERY ON THK MORE NORTHERN COASTS AMEEICA FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD TO THE PRESENT TIME. By Patrick Eraser Tytler, F.R.S. & F.S.A. WITH DESCRIPTIVE SKETCHES OF THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE NORTH AMERICAN REGIONS. By James Wilson, F.R.S.E. & M. W. S. TO WHICH IS ADDED, An Appendix, containinir Remarks on a late Memoir of Sebastian Cabot, with a Vindication of Richard Hakluyt. SECOND EDITION. ONE VOLUME. This work embraces the Discovery of North America by John Cabot— the subsequent Voyages of Sebastian Cabot — of the Cortereals — Verazzano— Cartier —Cortes— UUoa—Behring—Tchirikow— Cook— Meares — Vancouver— Kotze- buc, &c. — and the Expeditions of Hearne — Mackenzie — Franklin — Richardson — and Beechey. The present volume, therefore, which exhibits a view of all that is important in our knowledge of the most remote territories of America, when studied in combination with the "Polar Seas and Regions," will be found to supply a complete account of the whole series of Northern Discoveries by land and water. EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY. No. X. THE TRAVELS AND RESEARCHES OF ALEXANDER VON HUMBOLDT : Being a condensed Narrative of his Journeys in the Equinoctial Regions of America, and in Asiatic Russia; together with Analyses of his more important Investigations. By W. Macgillivray, A.M., &c. THIRD EDITION. ONE VOLUME. No. XI. LIFE OF SIR WALTER EALEIGH: FOUNDED ON AUTHENTIC AND ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS, SOME OF THEM NEVER BEFORE PUBLISHED I Including a View of the most important Transactions in the Reigns of Ehzabeth and James I. ; Sketches of Burleigh, Essex, Secretary Cecil, Sidney, Spenser, and other Eminent Contemporaries : With a Vindication of his Character from the Attacks of Hume and other Writers. By Patrick Eraser Tytler, F.R.S. & F.S.A. THIRD EDITION, IMPROVED. ONE VOLUME. The present work is enriched and authenticated by many valuable documents deposited in Her Majesty's State-Paper Office ; and in consequence of researches in these National Archives, a new light has been thrown— not only on some events hitherto considered as State Mysteries, from the attempt to un- ravel which our acutest writers have retired in despair — but also on others of the highest historical importance on which it was supposed the fullest informa- tion had already been attained. Sir Walter's own Unjyublished Manuscripts, preserved in the British Museum, were also consulted ; and from them several curious particulars and extracts have been derived. These Original Letters and Journals cannot perhaps be too highly appreciated ; they are the only sure guides to an intimate and exact knowledge of the transactions of past ages, as may be seen by the interesting details they have furnished for this volume, which, tlie Publishers can confidently state, will be found to contain the most complete Account of Raleigh and his Times vet offered to the world. 8 EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY. No. XII. NUBIA AND ABYSSINIA : COMPREHENDING THEIR CIVIL HISTORY, ANTIQUITIES, ARTS, RELIGION, LITERATURE, AND NATURAL HISTORY. By the Right Rev. Michael Russell, LL.D. SECOND EDITION. ONE VOLUME. In preparing this volume the Author has enjoyed considerable advantages. Besides the recent works of Cailliaud, English, Linant, and Pearce, he has had access to several manuscript volumes, both of Travels and Letters ; and also to the portfolio of a scientific gentleman, who took Drawings of the principal Monuments of Nubia. Nos. XIII. XIV. ARABIA, ANCIENT AND MODERN: CONTAINING ADescription of the Country— an Account of its Inhabitants, Antiquities, Political Condition, and Early Commerce — the Life and Religion of Mohammed — the Conquests, Arts, and Literature of the Saracens — the Caliphs of Damascus, Bagdad, Africa, and Spain — the Civil Government and Religious Ceremonies of the IModern Arabs — Origin and Suppression of the Wahabees— the Institutions, Char- acter, Manners, and Customs of the Bedouins ; and a comprehensive View of its Natural History. By Andrew Crichton, LL.D. SE&OND EDITION. TWO VOLUMES. EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY. 9 No. XV. AN HISTORICAL AND DESCRIPTIVE ACCOUNT PEESIA. FROM THE EARLIEST AGES TO THE PRESENT TIJIE : WITH A DETAILED VIEW OF ITS RESOURCES, GOVERNMENT, POPULATION, NATURAL HISTORY, AND THE CHARACTER OF ITS INHABITANTS, Particularly of the Wandering Tribes,- INCLUDING A DESCRIPTION OF AFGHANISTAN AND BELOOCHISTAN. By J. Baillie Fraser, Esq., Author of " Travels in Khorasan," " A Tour through the Himala," " Mesopotamia and Assyria, from the Earliest Ages to the Present Time,' &c. SECOND EDITION. ONE VOLUME. No. XVI. LIVES OF EMINENT ZOOLOGISTS, FROM ARISTOTLE TO LINN^US INCLUSIVE : WITH INTRODUCTORY REMARKS ON THE STUDY OF NATURAL HISTORY, AND OCCASIONAL OBSERVATIONS ON THE PROGRESS OF ZOOLOGY By W. Macgillivray, A.M., &c. ONE VOLUME. ]0 EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY. No. XVII. HISTORY AND PRESENT CONDITION OF THE BAEBARY STATES: COMPREHENDING A VIEW OF THEIR CIVIL INSTITUTIONS, ANTIQUITIES, ARTS, RELIGION, LITERA TURE, COMMERCE, AGRICULTURE, AND NATURAL PRODUCTIONS. By the Right Rev. Michael Russell, LL.D. ONE VOLUME. This volume finishes the account of Africa originally contemplated by the Publishers of the Edinburgh Cabinet Library, and, together with the " Nar- rative of Discovery and Adventure," the "View of Ancient and Modern Egypt," and the description of "Nubia and Abyssinia," forms the only complete History cf that vast Continent at present in the hands of the public. Nos. XVIII. XIX. XX. AN HISTORICAL AND DESCRIPTIVE ACCOUNT CHINA: Its Ancient and Modern History, Language, Literature, Religion, Government, Industry, Manners, and Social State ; Intercourse with Europe from the Earliest Ages ; Missions and Embassies to the Imperial Court ; British and Foreign Commerce ; Directions to Navigators ; State of Mathematics and Astronomy ; Survey of its Geography, Geology, Botany, and Zoology. By Hugh Murray, F.R.S.E.; John Crawfurd, Esq.; Peter Gordon, Esq. ; Captain Thomas Lynn; Professor Wallace ; and Gilbert Burnet, Esq., late Professor of Botany, King's College, London. SECOND EDITION. THREE VOLUMES. EDTNBURGn CABINET LIBRARY. 1 1 No. XXI. AN HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF THE CIECTJINAYIGATION OF THE GLOBE, AND OF THE PROGRESS OF DISCOVERY IN THE PACIFIC OCEAN, FROM THE VOYAGE OF MAGELLAN TO THE DEATH OF COOK. SECOND EDITION. ONE VOLUME. This volume exhibits the History of Maritime Enterprise in one of the most interesting Regions of the World, during a period of more than two centuries and a half. It contains, besides many others. Narratives of the Voyages and Adventures of Vasco Nunez de Balboa, the discoverer of the South Sea— jNIagellan— Quiros— Schouten and Le Maire—Tasman— Commodore Anson— Byron— Wallis— Carteret, and Bougainville. The Account of Captain Cook's Voyages is ample and comprehensive, and is very fully illustrated from the Works of recent English and French Navigators ; and in the Memoir of his Life is embodied some valuable information, for which the Publishers are in- debted to the Relatives of his Family. The achievements of three British Circumnavigators— Drake, Cavendish, and Dampier— seemed to deserve a more minute description than was com- patible with the design of this work, and the Fifth Number of the Edinburgh Cabinet Library was accordingly devoted to an Account of their Lives and Actions. 12 EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY. No. XXII. LIFE OF KING HEMY THE EIGHTH, FOUNDED ON AUTHENTIC AND ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS, SOME OF THEM NOT BEFORE PUBLISHED ; Including an Historical View of his Reign ; with Biographical Sketches of Wolsey, More, Erasmus, Cromwell, Cranmer, and other Eminent Contemporaries. By Patrick Eraser Tytler, F.R.S. & F.S.A. SECOND EDITION. ONE VOLUME. This work is written upon the same plan, and aims at nearly the same object, as the Author's Life of Sir Walter Raleigh. It is a piece of historical biography, in which enough of history is given to render the great events of the period it embraces clear in their origin, progress, and consequences, and where, at the same time, there is introduced that minuteness of detail, which, when we have to describe the actions of illustrious men, constitutes the great charm of Biography, imparting individuality and distinctness of outline to the principal personages who occupy the picture. In the canvass, the monarch himself forms the prominent figure j but round him are grouped those eminent characters who were the chief actors and thinkers of the times, — the ministers, the favour- ites, and the victims of their master. Nos. XXIII. XXIV. SCANDINAYIA, ^ancient anti J^oticvn ; BEING A HISTORY OF DENMARK, SWEDEN, AND NORWAY: COMPREHENDING A Description of these Countries, an Account of the Mythology, Government, Laws, Manners, and Institutions of the Early Inha- bitants, and of the Present State of Society, Religion, Literature, Arts, and Commerce. With Illustrations of their Natural History. By Andrew Crichton, LL.D., Author of the History of Arabia, &c. ; and Henry Wheaton, LL.D., Author of the History of the Northmen, &c. TWO VOLUMES. EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY. 13 Nos. XXV. XXVI. XXVII. BRITISH. AMERICA; COMPREHENDING CANADA UPPER AND LOWER, NOVA SCOTIA, NEW BRUNS- WICK, NEWFOUNDLAND, PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND, THE BERMUDAS, AND THE FUR COUNTRIES: Their History from the Earliest Settlement ; the Statistics and Topo- graphy of each District ; their Commerce, Agriculture, and Fisheries ; their Social and Political Condition ; as also an Account of the Manners and Present State of the Aboriginal Tribes. TO WHICH IS ADDED, A FULL DETAIL OF THE PRINCIPLES AND BEST MODES OF EMIGRATION. By Hugh Murray, F.R.S.E. WITH ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE NATURAL HISTORY, By James Wilson, F.R.S.E. & M. W.S. ; R. K. Greville, LL.D. ; and Professor Traill. THREE VOLUMES. The Author, deeply impressed with the importance of his task, has anxiously sought every means of rendering its performance complete and satisfactory. In tracing the condition and history of the aboriginal tribes, he has had access to extensive works in the French language, to which former writers appear to have been strangers. He has devoted much attention to the statistics and pre- sent state of the colonies ; an undertaking attended with considerable difficulty, on account of the recent changes, which have rendered all previous information in a great measure useless. Hence, besides the works of Bouchette, M'Gregor, and others, it was necessary to examine the tables published by the Board of Trade, the voluminous reports laid before Parliament, and to compare them with the narratives of the latest travellers and residents. Even with all these resources, it was found impossible to render the informa- tion complete, without many personal communications. Particular acknowledg- ments are due to Sir George Simpson, the enlightened resident governor of the Hudson's Bay Establishment, who has famished a large store of original inform- ation respecting their trade, and the general state of the fur countries. A gentle- man, who long carried on mercantile transactions, and still maintains an extcn. sive correspondence in Canada, contributed the valuable chapter on commerce. An intelligent friend, filling an important situation at St John, Newfoundland, 14 EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY. transmitted full and recent statistical details relative to that colony. Respectins Prince Edward Island, very useful materials were supplied by Mr Stewart, a gentleman deeply concerned there both as proprietor and manager. To Mr Bruyeres and other distinguished persons connected with the Land Companies, the Author is indebted for several important communications. From other sources of high authority, which cannot here be fully particularized, valuable information, otherwise inaccessible, has been obtained. Emigration, the most important light under which British America can be viewed, will be found to have occupied a very prominent place in the writer '> researches. He has endeavoured to supply the intending settler with more comprehensive and precise details than have hitherto been collected. The pros- pects which will open to the emigrant, the course which he ought to pursue, the difficulties to be encountered, and the best means of overcoming them, have been considered at full length. In subservience to this object, a very minute account has been given of the different districts, their situation, climate, and soil, in connexion with their natural and acquired advantages of every description. The branches of Natural History, Zoology, Botany, and Geology, have been very carefully illustrated by Mr Wilson, Dr Greville, and Professor Traill, — gentlemen whose names afford a sufficient guarantee for the value and accuracy of their information. To illustrate these various subjects the utmost care has been taken to prepare a series of maps exhibiting at once the general geography of British America and its most important localities. One, on a large scale, comprehends all the provinces already occupied, while four of smaller dimensions show the topo- graphy of those districts which are best adapted for settlement. Various divi- sions and towns that have recently sprung up, and could not be included in any former map, have been carefully marked. To the Third Volume is annexed a delineation of the whole of the Northern and Western Regions which form the theatre of the fur trade, and of those recent expeditions which had for their object an extended knowledge of the remote shores and neighbouring seas. No. XXVIII. AN HISTORICAL AND DESCRIPTIVE ACCOUNT OF ICELAND, GREENLAND, AND THE FAROE ISLANDS; WITH ILLUSTRATIONS OF THEIR NATURAL HISTORY. ONE VOLUME. EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY. 15 Nos. XXIX. XXX. XXXI. ITALY AND THE ITALIAN ISLANDS: FROM THE EARLIEST AGES TO THE PRESENT TIME. By WILLIAM SPALDING, Esq., Professor of Rhetoric in the University of Edinburgh. THREE VOLUMES. This work, like its predecessors in the same department of the series, is designed for delineating, in a shape adapted to popular use, all the most important features of the beautiful and interesting country to which it refers. It comprehends the History of its Politics, Literature, and Art, with copious Illustrations of its Statistics, Geography, and Natural Science. The political, social, and intellectual revolutions which have been undergone by the inhabit- ants, are related in connexion with the antiquities, the scenery, and the physical peculiarities, of the several States. There does not exist, in the English lan- guage, any publication that attempts, in regard to Italy, a survey so extensive. The First Volume, except the General Introduction with which it opens, is devoted exclusively to Ancient Times. It unfolds, in succession, the History of the Roman Republic and Empire, the Literature, Art, and Topography of those ages, as also the Character and Habits of the Heathen Nation. The Second Volume, after completing the survey of the ancient world by an outline of Early Christian Antiquities, reviews the period which elapsed between the Fall of the Western Empire and the French Revolution in 1789. The most prominent characteristics of the Dark Ages are presented in one combined picture. For the Middle Ages, Political History and the State of Society are treated in two successive stages : after which Literature and Art are depicted separately. The Political History of the first three centuries of Modern Times, is followed by a review of Literature and Art during the same period. The Third Volume embraces the History of Italy during the early Revolu- tionary Era, as it existed under the Government of Napoleon, and as it has appeared since the Restoration. Modem Topography, Recent Literature and Art, occupy the next place : the Character and Habits of the Modern Nation are investigated at great length : the Natural History and Resources of the country are reviewed : and a Statistical Summary closes the work. 10 EDINBURGH CABINET LIBRARY. No. XXXII. MESOPOTAMIA AND ASSYRIA: FROM THE EARLIEST AGES TO THE PRESENT TIME. WITH ILLUSTRATIONS OF THEIR NATURAL HISTORY. By J. BAILLIE FRASER, Esq., Author of " An Historical and Descriptive Account of Persia," &c. ONE VOLUME. JUST PUBLISHED. In the work now presented to tfie public, the Authof has endeavoured to bring under one view all that is known of the history and aspect, moral, physi- cal, and poUtical, of the provinces of Mesopotamia and Assyria ; and to give at the same time a sketch of the causes that have produced the revolutions of Avhich they have been the theatre. The subject is extensive and complicated ; and the difficulty of compressing the matter which it embraces into one volume was proportionally great. The Author, however, can safely affirm, that no pains have been spared in collecting the most suitable materials to be found in the writings of others, as well as in applying such as have been furnished by his own acquaintance with those interesting countries. The geographical account which has been given will be found at once entirely accurate, and as particular, too, as the limits of such a work will permit. In this description may be included the characteristic details of manners and cus- toms of the Arab and Kurdish tribes, which, derived chiefly from actual ob- servation, have been confirmed by various persons, whose opinions, from their opportunities of judging, are entitled to the highest credit. The sketch of the natural history of these provinces has likewise been drawn up with an anxious desire to afford a summary of whatever valuable information has been collected upon the subject. Of the decorations of this volume the Author has only to observe, that they are all engraved from drawings made by himself upon the spot ; and that he can vouch at least for their accuracy, nothing having been added to the original sketch except the particular effect which was deemed appropriate to the subject. The utmost care has been bestowed on the construction of the Map, which will be found to contain all the additions made by recent travellers to our geo- graphical knowledge of the interesting country which occupies the basin of the Tigris and Euphrates. Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library 1 ini9 mnfto iprp DATE DUE Primed In USA HIGHSMITH #45230